stats for Jacob Hancock
IQ 14
ME 22
MA 8
PS 12
PP 14
PE 16
PB 14
SPD 18
AGE 22 (ACTIVE DUTY ARMY)
HEIGHT 5'9
WEIGHT 145
I've never written a journal before, but with our current situation I figured i'd write this down to make some sense
of it all.
AUG 15TH. (Marion, Ohio)
It all started like any other day. I had been on leave from my unit for about a week now. My mother was diagnosed
with cancer and we we all told to make preperations for the end. Mom has had a long battle with cancer, but for
awhile she looked like she would beat it. Well she took a turn for the worst and home I came. My unit has been
in Iraq for about 8 months now and I was amazed how quickly we cut through the red tape to get me home. I arrived
home and was immediately greeted by my sister (Breanna) and my father. Brea and myself were adopted when we were very
young. My parents died in a car accident and were very good friends with my new parents. Mr. and Mrs. Hancock, now
mom and dad raised us like they were their very own children. Some might think its tough to have black parents
(yes we are white), but i was just thankful that someone was there when we needed them. We were raised with morrals and
a good christian back grounds.
My youth was a fantastic time. Brea and myself got along very good, we were like best friends. Brea is 6 years older
than me, she always looked after me and I quickly gained alot of respect for her. My new mother was a police officer
in Delaware, Ohio. My new father was a traveling salesman for some automotive company. (which I later found out was a
lie, but thats later in my story)
I graduted from Pleasent High at 17. Even though I could of gone to Ohio State to wrestle on a full ride, I decided
to enlist in the army. This drove mom and dad crazy, but they quickly came around to my way of thinking. I never saw
myself doing anything else but joining up. Brea became an paramedic after a small stint in the army.
I am currently into my 5th year in the army and promotions have been quite common. I had no intentions of leaving, till
this all happened. I was on leave waiting for the day when we would say goodbye to mom, but that day never came. Well not
due to the cancer. It was just crazy. Everyone just started to drop into coma like states. The nurse who was there to make
my mom confortable was the first that i saw become affected. She complained about being sick and left moms room so not to
get her sicker. She quickly collapsed. Thats when I heard the comotion out front. A car wreck! I ran out front and noticed
Mr. Jacobs out front collapsed in his yard. I rushed over to see him, when I reached him I called for help. As I looked
around I noticed that everyone I saw had collapsed. Mr. Jacobs was out and everyone I saw was to. I carried Mr. Jacobs into his house and found his wife out to. I made them as confortable as I could and left. I called 911 and got no answer. Odd!! I called Brea, who answered. She informed me that it wasn't an isolated insident. Only a few weren't affected by the virus. Brea showed up after an hour and we left to see what was going on. We locked the front door so no one broke in. Dad was out of town so he wasn't there, but we figured we had time to go look around. Plus Brea is a paramedic, so she had a duty to try and help people. Dads phone went straight to voicemail, so we just assumed he was part of the fallen.
We quickly found survivors and decided to set up a base at the hospitol. (smart move so we thought) If there were any
survivors or if anyone came looking for us then the hospitol would be a good choice. There is no humanly way possible to
get an entire population of a 50,000 population town to one location without a **** of help. We didn't have the help, so
unfortunatly there was alot of people who was left behind.
After a day of loading bodies onto an ambulance over and over again, to say the least we were tired. We ended our first day early and went home. We let the people at the hospitol know where we were going, since mom was there by her self. Mom was in no condition to move, and plus we had little room for her at the hospitol.
The next day went like the previous day, more body loading. Then more body loading. Then more body loading. ect......
No one had any idea what was happening and no idea about what to do. The internet is useless. Alot of conspiracies and even more bad ideas. I think alot of the brightest minds are gone, cus there are only really dumb people left.
Well all the questions were answered on the following day, we were transporting an old man. His wife who was a survivor was clearly upset. When transporting him he moved. Unusual since he was the first to move that we've seen, that was in the coma. Brea was driving, so I went back to check on him. He was straped down, so his movement was limited. He clearly was moving his hand. I checked him with my limited first aid ability. While checking him, his eyes opened. Shocked I tried to speak to him. He kinda grumbled a bit, so I got closer to hear what he said. Thats when it got really weird. The old bastard tried to bite me. I jumped back. He sat up in the stretcher and the straps broke like they were made of paper. His wife was the first person I saw attacked by the fallen. He ripped out his wifes throat out as I sat there stuned. She screamed and cried for help. Years in the army and time in Iraq didn't prepair me for this ****. Even the most experienced soldier would of had a tough time dealing with this. After I got my head together and after the lady died, I unhooked the stretcher from the floor of the ambulance. The old man made a grab attempt at me and lucky for me he missed. I quickly kicked the old man in the face, which did very little. Oh ****, i'm in trouble. Brea turned the ambulance hard to the left without warning and bounced me and the stretcher to the right. Thankfully I was ably to brace myself a bit and took minimal damage. The stretcher bounced to the right. I quickly opened the back doors and moved quickly to the front of the ambulance. While my little trip to the front of the ambulance, the old lady woke up and attacked me. Now i've played zombie games on XBOX, but they don't truely prepair you for this. There is no second life or reset. You die you die (well then you get back up). Lucky for me the lady couldn't get ahold of me and I made it to the front and told Brea to punch the gas. She punched it and i pushed the old man out. Lucky for us the lady stumbled to and went out. After a few seconds of stunned silence
we tried to contact the hospitol, but no answer. Thats when we noticed the zombies. I mean alot of zombies! We figured all the bodies of the people we didn't pick up were these "zombies". Brea immeditely steped on the gas and we headed back to the hospitol. Since all the fallen have obviously become "zombies", the hospitol is messed up. We went though hell trying to get back to the hospitol. Thats when we heard for the first time that....... that moan. It's a whole new kind of scarey when you hear that sound. The zombies seem to respond to the sound. They come from everywhere.
Well we made it to the hospitol and like we thought it was hell on earth. There was no way we could make it out of there alive, but we had to try. No weapons and no idea who was alive, we started our suicide mission. Brea punched the gas and into the crowd we went. Our luck continued as we found a gap in the zombies which unlucky for us closed up quick. Into the battle with no weapons and just a big ass ambulance. I was a over anxious and ran from the ambulance and quickly realized that I messed up. There were way to many zombies. I made it quickly to back to the ambulance, with my sister looking at me with her all knowing attitude. "Yes I know I know". We quickly figured out that this was very stupid. No one could of survived this. Thats when we saw Dr. Prisilla Rheinhart, running for her life. We quickly made our way to her and she gladly jumped in and we made our way out, lucky to be alive.
Let me tell you ambulances are nice, but not the best for off road. Brea deserves alot of respect, because she made that ambulance do things that I never thought it could. Timing was never my dads best quality, because in the middle of this **** he called. I answered Hey dad! (trying to stay as calm as I could) He tried to stay calm, but he informed me that he came home to discover that we weren't there. ***** at us about us not being home, like we knew this was going to happen. We warned him about mom, but he wouldn't listen. We heard him scream and then the phone went quiet, except the moans and muffled sounds in the background.
Our direct route to the house was cut off by 100's of zombies, so we went the other way. We seen people running all over the place, but none would come our way. (morons) Like zombies would drive an ambulance. There was total panic. Most people stayed in their house taking care of their loved ones, but now they were running. We seen all kinds of carnage. People shooting each other just trying to get away. It was a scarey sight. Trying to get around to our house, we picked up a survivor. John Stoneburner. He came around a house riding his bike, carrying 2 swords. He quickly jumped in when we stopped. He was dirty and scuffed up, but no bites. He actually tried to get his bike into the ambulance, but quickly dropped it to avoid being eaten. We actually made it around to my house. We actually hit Mr.
Jacobs with the ambulance, which splattered him quite well.
Our house was a total cluster, but we continued on. We parked the ambulance in front of the house squishing a few zombies. Our ambulance won't take to much more of this. We cautiously entered the house. On the ground in front of the door we found a .45 pistol. It had blood on it. Dad did have a .45 for protection, so that didn't look good for him. Brea took the pistol, since she was the first to reach for it. John covered the door with his 2 swords. We first encountered dad in the hallway, a victim of a zombie bite. Brea hesitated a bit to long and dad moved in for the attack. Dad swung at her, missing her slightly. Brea responded by shooting him in the face. He stumbled back a bit, but to our surprise he came back for more. The sound of the gun brought mom out of the bedroom. It was kinda nice to see her up and getting around again, but I quickly came to my sences. Brea got knocked down and dropped the pistol. I quickly picked up the gun and finished off dad. Mom on the other hand was another story. It was tough to shoot her. Plus i'm not the greatest shot. I shot 4 times hitting her center mass, but not doing a whole lot of damage. Brea hit her with a chair, but unlike the WWE there was
little effect. Mom shrugged off the damage like a champ. I shot her again, and impacted her in the head, which seemed to be enough damage. She fell inches from my feet. I am not ashamed to say I cried like a baby.
We gathered my things, which were limited. Changes of clothesand some misc crap. My pickup that my parents were keeping for me while I was in Iraq, was still parked beside the house. We had limited time, but we gathered moms 9mm and dads .45 and ammo. Dad had a rifle a 30-30 and a 12 gauge shotgun with 25 buckshot ammo and 25 slug ammo.
I gave the 30-30 to Brea. I kept the shotgun. I checked dads car and discovered hardly any gas, so his car was a no go. I checked the trunk and discovered his suit case and an unusual looking briefcase. Dad is quite a bit bigger than me so his clothes are of no use to me, but I took the case. Dr. Rhinehart took moms Malibu and we took off. John informed us he didn't drive, which was unusual to me that a grown man didn't know how to drive. So Brea took the ambulance with John riding shotgun. Dr. Rhinehart took the Malibu and me I took my Ford Ranger. **** forgot the faceplate to my stereo. It's gone now.
We went out of town. We went to a house that we had previously removed bodies, so we knew no one was home. We found the house with no zombies around and went in and secured it the best we could. Even though I didn't really want to know I turned on the tv to see if this was just a local event. Most channels were down, but the ones that were still functioning told the gruesome story. Its not just us. We huddled together and slept. Believe it or not I went to sleep rather fast. I woke up 4 hours later to a large sound. Brea wasn't beside me anymore. Only Dr. Rhinehart was there and she was snuggled up to me. Admittedly I liked the feeling but I had to see what the noise was. I got Pris (Dr, Rhinehart) up and wondered into the kitchen to find Brea and John cheacking the place out. They found some more guns and actually prepaired dinner. I couldn't eat, heck I just shot my mom. We sat up a bit more then decided to get some more
sleep. Tomarrow is going to be a long ass day.
Survivors Journal
Moderators: Immortals, Supreme Beings, Old Ones
Survivors Journal
Aug 18th
Well I got decent sleep today considering. We woke proptly at 7am and got our stuff together. Out to our cars and found the malibu had a flat tire. Instead of trying to change the tire we took the car in the driveway. It was an older Cadillac. It gets alot worse gas mileage, but can take alot more damage. We got going with Pris driving the Caddy and me in my pickup, actually considered leaving it, but figured we could use the bed for cargo. Brea was in the ambulance, it took a few minutes to get it ready after the damage it took previously.
Driving back into town to look for more survivors, we saw a huge plume of smoke. Looked like either a housing community or the YMCA was on fire. Coming into town the Dodge dealership looked zombie less, though across the street there was some activity. Driving down a bit more we seen the mexican resturant with the front doors open and two re-dead zombies laying on the steps in front. At least someone was surviving.
Down further is the mall. Looked intact, but not worth my time. Only thing in the mall even worth risking my life on is the Sears store, but at this point im not foolish enough. At least the cell phones work, we can still stay in contact with each other. To an intersection, a right turn takes us to the YMCA a left takes up to a steel mill. Straight is more bad news as I can see a boatload of zombies. To the right we see more zombies moving around Krogers Grocery. I wish we would of cleared the people out of there, cus I would love to get into there and save some food, before the power goes down. Across from Krogers is a gas station with a large RV fueling up. I counted 4 people keeping a look out while a 5th fueled up. I decided to pull in to get some info. Brea and Pris waited. They became a little jittery when I pulled up. I got out and they were very friendly. They told me they were heading out of town. They had to check on family outside of Columbus. I told them that wasn't a good idea, but they were convinced they were right. They had a boy about 12 who had been bit. I checked on him and it didn't look good. How do you tell a family that their son would more than likely die and then rise up and eat them? I told them the best I could, which was straight forward. They didn't like it to well. After they fueled, they left without saying a word. I pulled my truck up and got some fuel and so did Brea. The Caddy was full, so we didn't bother with it. Plus I didn't think we would keep it long.
After we were fueling we heard a motorcycle in the distance. It was coming closer. Coming from the center of town and right by the hospitol, we saw this crazy son of a gun riding straight through the zombie horde. When he got close he rode over to us. He introduced himself as George West. He was from Bucyrus about 20 miles north of Marion. He had no family left and joined up with us quick. He fueled his bike while we watched for him. Looking at him, I noticed this man was well armed. He had an M-16, a hunting rifle and three hand guns. The M-16 he got from a soldier who wasn't needing it anymore. I was just happy to have him on our team.
We decided to check where the smoke was coming from. As I figured it was the YMCA. That would of made a nice place to hold up, except for the houses around it. (plus the smoke coming from it). Well we went as fast through the residential areas as we could with some very close calls. I decided to check out the airport on the other side of town. I do have some piloting experience (helicopter) and figured if the County Police chopper stored at the airport it would be worth a shot. We chose to go the direct route, rather than drive around. On the way to the airport we picked up an older lady in her 70's and another lady in her mid 20's. The older lady's name is Lucy and the younger one is Rhonda. Lucy jumped in with me and Rhonda with Pris. Lucy seemed in decent shape physically, she actually still ran marathons at her age. Lucy talked my ear off all the way to the airport. Normally I would of complained, but it was actually kind of comforting to have someone to converse with. Seems we had alot in common. We (are) were both Cleveland Browns fans, and we both hated basketball. We both joked all the way to the airport. Lucy is my kind of people. Fun to be around. George gave Lucy a pistol for self defense. He didn't give Rhonda one, but seeing how they were in the same vehicle i didn't complain.
We reached the airport and i was very happy to see it untouched. There were actually no zombies anywhere to be seen, even though there is a small housing complex right across the street from it. I pulled into the airport. The gate was locked, so I got out and shot the lock. I was a bit scared to make that much noise, but didn't see any other choice. After I shot the lock I looked to my left and about 25 feet away was a ring of keys. "Shaking my head" I went over and picked them up. Someone must of left in a hurry.
I had Lucy slide over and drive, so I could close the gate after we all got in. The front building door was left open partially, so I inspected the door. The building was clear, so i searched the key ring and found a key to lock the door. The building had a nice leather couch and some office furniture in it. I was thinking to myself that that couch would make a nice bed for tonight. The others went over and checked the hanger, didn't even think about how darn lucky I was going off by myself. Our luck continued, as we found inside the county garage 2 helicopters. A two seat small helicopter and a almost new Bell Ranger with all the bells and whistles. The tank was full. Wow, I was totally amazed that it was still there. I checked the fuel tanks and realized that is where my luck was changing. The underground tanks were almost empty, but we had enough to get by with for a bit.
I preped the Ranger for a small flight, to get an airial view. We all climbed in the chopper and off we went. The town was as I figured a mess. There were zombies everywhere. We did see some living, but couldn't get to them. We sent them to the airport, hoping they wouldn't rob us. We decided to stick it out at the airport, since we knew it was somewhat safe there. When we got to the airport we were slightly amazed, we saw over 50 people. I knew we told people, but was it that many. Wow. We landed and got out. I guess more people heard us when we told people over the PA system to go to the airport, cus now we had more than we could handle. So being the nice people we are we decided to stay here. Don't know why, but everyone is looking to me as the boss. Before all this i was barely able to run my life, now I am responsible for 62 people. We gathered together all the people who can fight and had weapons to see what we had. Mostly what we have is about 15 people who know how to shoot and 19 weapons.
Our group consists of 23 men and 39 females. Of the 23 men all are 17 or older. Of the 39 women we have only 27 who are over 17. The rest of the 12 are young kids, 6yrs - 14yrs old.
Most of our weapons are hunting rifles and small caliber handguns. To say the least this is going to be interesting.
Before the night was over, we had to clear a house that was to close to the airport. Brea, George, John and myself decided to clear the house. The house was secure, but outside was a F-350 truck and a a small bulldozer out back. We entered the back of the house and found 5 zombies. I got to shoot my first child zombie. Which was kind of difficult. Till I realized that it truely wasn't a kid. Then it became a bit easier. Inside we found anoher pistol (.357) with 67 rounds and 2 12 gauge shotguns with 200 rounds. We made dinner for the people in our group, which consisted of lunch meat and soft drinks. I took the truck. Trade up from the ranger. In the garage we found a Honda Civic. Brea took that back to the airport.
After we cleaned out the house, we made our way back to the airport. We took shifts for watches, and I actually got a decent night sleep again.
Well I got decent sleep today considering. We woke proptly at 7am and got our stuff together. Out to our cars and found the malibu had a flat tire. Instead of trying to change the tire we took the car in the driveway. It was an older Cadillac. It gets alot worse gas mileage, but can take alot more damage. We got going with Pris driving the Caddy and me in my pickup, actually considered leaving it, but figured we could use the bed for cargo. Brea was in the ambulance, it took a few minutes to get it ready after the damage it took previously.
Driving back into town to look for more survivors, we saw a huge plume of smoke. Looked like either a housing community or the YMCA was on fire. Coming into town the Dodge dealership looked zombie less, though across the street there was some activity. Driving down a bit more we seen the mexican resturant with the front doors open and two re-dead zombies laying on the steps in front. At least someone was surviving.
Down further is the mall. Looked intact, but not worth my time. Only thing in the mall even worth risking my life on is the Sears store, but at this point im not foolish enough. At least the cell phones work, we can still stay in contact with each other. To an intersection, a right turn takes us to the YMCA a left takes up to a steel mill. Straight is more bad news as I can see a boatload of zombies. To the right we see more zombies moving around Krogers Grocery. I wish we would of cleared the people out of there, cus I would love to get into there and save some food, before the power goes down. Across from Krogers is a gas station with a large RV fueling up. I counted 4 people keeping a look out while a 5th fueled up. I decided to pull in to get some info. Brea and Pris waited. They became a little jittery when I pulled up. I got out and they were very friendly. They told me they were heading out of town. They had to check on family outside of Columbus. I told them that wasn't a good idea, but they were convinced they were right. They had a boy about 12 who had been bit. I checked on him and it didn't look good. How do you tell a family that their son would more than likely die and then rise up and eat them? I told them the best I could, which was straight forward. They didn't like it to well. After they fueled, they left without saying a word. I pulled my truck up and got some fuel and so did Brea. The Caddy was full, so we didn't bother with it. Plus I didn't think we would keep it long.
After we were fueling we heard a motorcycle in the distance. It was coming closer. Coming from the center of town and right by the hospitol, we saw this crazy son of a gun riding straight through the zombie horde. When he got close he rode over to us. He introduced himself as George West. He was from Bucyrus about 20 miles north of Marion. He had no family left and joined up with us quick. He fueled his bike while we watched for him. Looking at him, I noticed this man was well armed. He had an M-16, a hunting rifle and three hand guns. The M-16 he got from a soldier who wasn't needing it anymore. I was just happy to have him on our team.
We decided to check where the smoke was coming from. As I figured it was the YMCA. That would of made a nice place to hold up, except for the houses around it. (plus the smoke coming from it). Well we went as fast through the residential areas as we could with some very close calls. I decided to check out the airport on the other side of town. I do have some piloting experience (helicopter) and figured if the County Police chopper stored at the airport it would be worth a shot. We chose to go the direct route, rather than drive around. On the way to the airport we picked up an older lady in her 70's and another lady in her mid 20's. The older lady's name is Lucy and the younger one is Rhonda. Lucy jumped in with me and Rhonda with Pris. Lucy seemed in decent shape physically, she actually still ran marathons at her age. Lucy talked my ear off all the way to the airport. Normally I would of complained, but it was actually kind of comforting to have someone to converse with. Seems we had alot in common. We (are) were both Cleveland Browns fans, and we both hated basketball. We both joked all the way to the airport. Lucy is my kind of people. Fun to be around. George gave Lucy a pistol for self defense. He didn't give Rhonda one, but seeing how they were in the same vehicle i didn't complain.
We reached the airport and i was very happy to see it untouched. There were actually no zombies anywhere to be seen, even though there is a small housing complex right across the street from it. I pulled into the airport. The gate was locked, so I got out and shot the lock. I was a bit scared to make that much noise, but didn't see any other choice. After I shot the lock I looked to my left and about 25 feet away was a ring of keys. "Shaking my head" I went over and picked them up. Someone must of left in a hurry.
I had Lucy slide over and drive, so I could close the gate after we all got in. The front building door was left open partially, so I inspected the door. The building was clear, so i searched the key ring and found a key to lock the door. The building had a nice leather couch and some office furniture in it. I was thinking to myself that that couch would make a nice bed for tonight. The others went over and checked the hanger, didn't even think about how darn lucky I was going off by myself. Our luck continued, as we found inside the county garage 2 helicopters. A two seat small helicopter and a almost new Bell Ranger with all the bells and whistles. The tank was full. Wow, I was totally amazed that it was still there. I checked the fuel tanks and realized that is where my luck was changing. The underground tanks were almost empty, but we had enough to get by with for a bit.
I preped the Ranger for a small flight, to get an airial view. We all climbed in the chopper and off we went. The town was as I figured a mess. There were zombies everywhere. We did see some living, but couldn't get to them. We sent them to the airport, hoping they wouldn't rob us. We decided to stick it out at the airport, since we knew it was somewhat safe there. When we got to the airport we were slightly amazed, we saw over 50 people. I knew we told people, but was it that many. Wow. We landed and got out. I guess more people heard us when we told people over the PA system to go to the airport, cus now we had more than we could handle. So being the nice people we are we decided to stay here. Don't know why, but everyone is looking to me as the boss. Before all this i was barely able to run my life, now I am responsible for 62 people. We gathered together all the people who can fight and had weapons to see what we had. Mostly what we have is about 15 people who know how to shoot and 19 weapons.
Our group consists of 23 men and 39 females. Of the 23 men all are 17 or older. Of the 39 women we have only 27 who are over 17. The rest of the 12 are young kids, 6yrs - 14yrs old.
Most of our weapons are hunting rifles and small caliber handguns. To say the least this is going to be interesting.
Before the night was over, we had to clear a house that was to close to the airport. Brea, George, John and myself decided to clear the house. The house was secure, but outside was a F-350 truck and a a small bulldozer out back. We entered the back of the house and found 5 zombies. I got to shoot my first child zombie. Which was kind of difficult. Till I realized that it truely wasn't a kid. Then it became a bit easier. Inside we found anoher pistol (.357) with 67 rounds and 2 12 gauge shotguns with 200 rounds. We made dinner for the people in our group, which consisted of lunch meat and soft drinks. I took the truck. Trade up from the ranger. In the garage we found a Honda Civic. Brea took that back to the airport.
After we cleaned out the house, we made our way back to the airport. We took shifts for watches, and I actually got a decent night sleep again.
Re: Survivors Journal
Excellent story. Looking forward to the next installment. 
Ray, when someone asks you if you're a god, you say "YES"!
That is the call of the deep doo-doo bird. I must fly!
That is the call of the deep doo-doo bird. I must fly!
Survivors Journal
Aug 20th
We decided to secure the houses around the airport and yesterday we started it. It seems there are some more survivors in the area, but they are not friendly. They shot one of our team, but not to bad. I hate to say it, but we are going to have to do something about them. I'd hate to have to kill them, since they are alive and all. They are just not giving us any other choices. Everytime we get close they shoot at us. Hopefully we can work something out, but it doesn't seem possible. Mike the guy they shot is intent on wiping them out, but i'm not yet sold on it.
We also had a good idea to fly over the national guard armory. Well the national guard armory is right next to a very large industrial center and of course the place was flooded with zombies. We could see the armory was intact and we could see 7 humvees and the zombies were on the outside of the fence. Well they were at this moment. Until we dropped the fleshy happy meals over the fence to retrieve the hummers. Well believe it or not we couldn't find any volunteers to go after them. Figured as much.
Well we decided to work on a plan to hit the armory, but we had to work on fortifing the airport. We decided to go out to a lumber yard and get some supplies. It's not really close to anything except a school, but since school hadn't started yet the zombie activity was very minimal. We killed 6 zombies outside and about 14 inside, but they were pretty well spread out so there wasn't much of a problem. We got alot of fencing and while we were there we decided to pick up some insulation and some solar lights. Nothing better than a light that doesn't need a power supply. We found 16 of the lights. We figure we could use them all. Plus we took all of the flashlights we could carry, yes we took batteries to. We figure we are going to need to prep the buildings at the airport for winter so the insulation will come in handy. We could spend a month in this store and not even come close to getting everything out. The big store trucks are gone, but we did secure 4 more large pickups and 1 cargo van. We got 6 trailers from the parking lot and hooked them on the vehicles to get as much out as possible. We also got a small all terrain vehicle.
After getting back to the airport and unloading all of our stuff, I decided to be the boss they all made me. I picked 9 people to go on our little suicide mission. It's time to man up or shut up. The armory has alot of weapons, plus the hummers. I gave them a bit of time to get ready, but I didn't take any crap from them. We got the Ranger helicopter out and got it ready. I chose my sister to go with us, not only to show I wasn't showing any favors, but also she is a paramedic. Into the helicopter we went. We took a heavy chain with us too.
We made a direct route to the armory and I landed on the building. Two guys jumped out to tie the chain to the roof access. The rest secured the roof. It was a simple matter of just taking off and the door was gone. Man was that loud. I knew that was going to attract alot of zombies and I was right. My "soldiers" went into the armory and I took off again. I tried to hurd the zombies into another direction by flying around, but they were not going to be fooled. They went straight to the armory. Well sis called me from inside to let me know they had to kill a few zombies, but for the most part it was all clear. The guard must of been more active than I thought, cus the haul wasn't as expected. They did secure 20 m-16's and the keys to the hummers. We also got 5 vests of body armor. We got a some boxes of ammo, but again not what was expected. I picked up the crew and quickly dropped them over the fence. They quickly got the hummers and we were off.
I was a bit surprised that it worked that easy. No one died and we got what we wanted. It was a very profitable 2 days. I actually considered for a second of moving the survivors into the armory, but quickly changed my mind. There is still alot of zombies to take care of.
We worked through the day getting as much fence up as possible. That's alot of work. We has 12 help us and 8 more guys cleared the rest of the houses close to us. They did retrieve a few more guns and a bunch of hunting and fishing gear.
Tomarrow I think we'll head to the Harley Davidson dealership and see if we can get some bikes and quads. They also have alot of leather jackets, which I figure can be used as armor. Ever tried to bite through leather. I have, but thats another story for later.
One more note before i finish this up for today. I have noticed how well I sleep. I don't have nightmares and I go straight to sleep. Wouldn't of thought i just killed my parents. I think I am still just a little bit in shock. It's kind of worrying me, but i'll manage none the less.
We decided to secure the houses around the airport and yesterday we started it. It seems there are some more survivors in the area, but they are not friendly. They shot one of our team, but not to bad. I hate to say it, but we are going to have to do something about them. I'd hate to have to kill them, since they are alive and all. They are just not giving us any other choices. Everytime we get close they shoot at us. Hopefully we can work something out, but it doesn't seem possible. Mike the guy they shot is intent on wiping them out, but i'm not yet sold on it.
We also had a good idea to fly over the national guard armory. Well the national guard armory is right next to a very large industrial center and of course the place was flooded with zombies. We could see the armory was intact and we could see 7 humvees and the zombies were on the outside of the fence. Well they were at this moment. Until we dropped the fleshy happy meals over the fence to retrieve the hummers. Well believe it or not we couldn't find any volunteers to go after them. Figured as much.
Well we decided to work on a plan to hit the armory, but we had to work on fortifing the airport. We decided to go out to a lumber yard and get some supplies. It's not really close to anything except a school, but since school hadn't started yet the zombie activity was very minimal. We killed 6 zombies outside and about 14 inside, but they were pretty well spread out so there wasn't much of a problem. We got alot of fencing and while we were there we decided to pick up some insulation and some solar lights. Nothing better than a light that doesn't need a power supply. We found 16 of the lights. We figure we could use them all. Plus we took all of the flashlights we could carry, yes we took batteries to. We figure we are going to need to prep the buildings at the airport for winter so the insulation will come in handy. We could spend a month in this store and not even come close to getting everything out. The big store trucks are gone, but we did secure 4 more large pickups and 1 cargo van. We got 6 trailers from the parking lot and hooked them on the vehicles to get as much out as possible. We also got a small all terrain vehicle.
After getting back to the airport and unloading all of our stuff, I decided to be the boss they all made me. I picked 9 people to go on our little suicide mission. It's time to man up or shut up. The armory has alot of weapons, plus the hummers. I gave them a bit of time to get ready, but I didn't take any crap from them. We got the Ranger helicopter out and got it ready. I chose my sister to go with us, not only to show I wasn't showing any favors, but also she is a paramedic. Into the helicopter we went. We took a heavy chain with us too.
We made a direct route to the armory and I landed on the building. Two guys jumped out to tie the chain to the roof access. The rest secured the roof. It was a simple matter of just taking off and the door was gone. Man was that loud. I knew that was going to attract alot of zombies and I was right. My "soldiers" went into the armory and I took off again. I tried to hurd the zombies into another direction by flying around, but they were not going to be fooled. They went straight to the armory. Well sis called me from inside to let me know they had to kill a few zombies, but for the most part it was all clear. The guard must of been more active than I thought, cus the haul wasn't as expected. They did secure 20 m-16's and the keys to the hummers. We also got 5 vests of body armor. We got a some boxes of ammo, but again not what was expected. I picked up the crew and quickly dropped them over the fence. They quickly got the hummers and we were off.
I was a bit surprised that it worked that easy. No one died and we got what we wanted. It was a very profitable 2 days. I actually considered for a second of moving the survivors into the armory, but quickly changed my mind. There is still alot of zombies to take care of.
We worked through the day getting as much fence up as possible. That's alot of work. We has 12 help us and 8 more guys cleared the rest of the houses close to us. They did retrieve a few more guns and a bunch of hunting and fishing gear.
Tomarrow I think we'll head to the Harley Davidson dealership and see if we can get some bikes and quads. They also have alot of leather jackets, which I figure can be used as armor. Ever tried to bite through leather. I have, but thats another story for later.
One more note before i finish this up for today. I have noticed how well I sleep. I don't have nightmares and I go straight to sleep. Wouldn't of thought i just killed my parents. I think I am still just a little bit in shock. It's kind of worrying me, but i'll manage none the less.
Survivors Journal
Aug 27th.
Haven't had time to get back to my journal in a bit. This has been a pretty bad week. We suffered our first casualty. We picked up a new girl, who could shoot a flea off a dogs back at 100 yards, well maybe not that good, but she was a damn good shot. She was also very good looking.
Well we hit the motorcycle dealership outside of town, and well some of us got over excited and didn't check the store as good as we should of. Hidden under a rack of clothing was a half of a zombie, which everyone is now calling a crawler zombie. Never seen one up till now, but unfortunately our new girl was the victim. She was bitten on the legs and when she fell she was bitten again on the lower torso. We dispatched of the zombie in quick fashion, but it was to late for our new comrade. Amy bled out on the floor. Everyone was crying, except me. I quickly walked over and grabbed a fire axe and lopped off her head. I've seen these things come back, so I wasn't taking any chances. As expected this didn't go over very well with the crew. They almost whooped my ass. I explained what she would of become. Seemed odd that no one had actually seen someone get eaten and rise back up. After some puking and some more stupid ***** we were able to salvage 7 harley motorcycles, 3 kawasaki dirtbikes and 6 ATV's. We also hit the motherload on leather jackets and leather boots. We also got 23 motorcycle helmets, which make very decent armor for our heads. This place even had jeans, which we emptied their supply.
I have to say I looked very nice in my nice leather jacket and leather boots. Not exactly my style, but to hell with style when you are trying to survive. On the way to the harley dealership we also picked up another survivor. His name is Brandon. He used to be a professional hunter. Strange line of work considering. He had his own tv show on some network I never heard of. When he told me what his income was I had to laugh. The man made 10 times in a year than I did. It's not fair. Brandon does know how to shoot as you would expect, but he had nothing on Amy. I find myself wondering what she did for a living, but I will never know.
On the way back from the bike run, we found something on route 23 that we had to have. We found a tanker and wouldn't you know it it was almost full. Paperwork showed it was gas, but the problem was the batteries on the truck were dead. So we had to jump the truck. Not as easy as you would figure since we had no cables. Well for the most part we've had little problems with the zombies in abandoned vehicles. We just give them a wide birth. Well now its tough since we were pulling a big wagon behind us that we got from the motorcycle dealership.
Well we decided if we wanted the tanker we had to make a choice. We could jump the truck, or drop the trailer and go down the road and get another truck. We chose the first. Even though it would take alot of time to jump a truck, we figured it would be less work. Well the bad news is we had to search the abandoned vehicles for some cable. The noise was deafening. We killed so many zombies. The bad thing is that we lost 4 men and 1 woman trying to get this stupid tanker. The long and the short of it is, we got the truck. We actually just swapped the batteries in the trucks and lucky for us got our ass out of there. The thing is are the lives of 5 people worth a tanker. Hard to say, but to hell with it we have a tanker.
When we pulled the tanker into the the airport everyone was excited, then came the wheres so and so? Where is Amy? I wish that I could bring back everyone that I took out, but it's just not happening. Everyone's up my butt about the losses we took. I just simply told them "whoops I left my cape in the other vehicle". I can't bring everyone back every time. I have to say i am sick and tired of being the boss.
Well the next day we went into town. Almost down town in our latest suicide run. We put a forklift onto a flatbed trailer and went over to a place that sells big wood burning stoves. These things are huge. This is the day we saw the strangest zombie of all. This zombie actually walked up to a store (which was the pawn shop) and put his key the door and unlocked it. He went in and turned on the open sign. We lost sight of him after that. Well we had to kill 2 zombies, but we did get 4 of the heaters.
We also added to our count at the airport. We are now up to 103, not counting me. One of the new people we added is this SOB who thinks he's running the show, just because he has construction experience. I let him have control of the construction of the fence. He has alot of ideas, but at this point I don't care. Everything we've done up to this point is wrong, according to him. He wants us to move into the houses right now with no fences around them. Then he wants us to have everyone work on the fence all the time. Like I don't do anything. I'm getting us stuff to get through the rough times that are ahead of us. He doesn't see it that way, but if he doesn't like it he can go to somewhere else.
We also hit a local lawncare place for their big trucks. They had snowplows with them so we hooked the up to the plows and we now have 7 big tracks with plows. We also hit "Big Earls" construction yard and got his big bulldozer and 4 bobcats and a huge generator. This generator is on its own wagon, so moving it was easy.
We took a couple days off to work on the fence. We got alot done. We started to cut off the wheels off of semi trailers and reinforce the box and use them for walls. Mostly we used trailers that were still loaded with heavy objects. We have several with washers and dryers since we have a Whirlpool plant in town. Its just an easy way to build a 50+ foot wall in a matter of hours.
After we did our days on the fence I got stupid and let some people go out to do their own salvaging run. And in typical stupid fashion, they brought back a street sweeper. According to them the had a hard time getting it. Well they seemed to have had a problem figuring out the matter of what we need and don't need. To make matters worse they informed me that they used 22 rounds of shotgun ammo and 34 rounds of m-16 ammo to get a street sweeper. "Joy" What in the hell are we going to use a street sweeper for. Ok, whats done is done. Can't undo it, so we move on.
On a more personal note I am still sleeping like a baby. Even better now that we cleared out a local RV dealership. I mean we cleaned it out. 47 RV's. I sleep in a semi that we got for hauling trailers. It's quite comfortable. It actually has walkin sleeper with a big ass bed. Prisilla the doctor and me share the bed. It seems weird that we would hook up, but in this world we have now anything is possible.
Haven't had time to get back to my journal in a bit. This has been a pretty bad week. We suffered our first casualty. We picked up a new girl, who could shoot a flea off a dogs back at 100 yards, well maybe not that good, but she was a damn good shot. She was also very good looking.
Well we hit the motorcycle dealership outside of town, and well some of us got over excited and didn't check the store as good as we should of. Hidden under a rack of clothing was a half of a zombie, which everyone is now calling a crawler zombie. Never seen one up till now, but unfortunately our new girl was the victim. She was bitten on the legs and when she fell she was bitten again on the lower torso. We dispatched of the zombie in quick fashion, but it was to late for our new comrade. Amy bled out on the floor. Everyone was crying, except me. I quickly walked over and grabbed a fire axe and lopped off her head. I've seen these things come back, so I wasn't taking any chances. As expected this didn't go over very well with the crew. They almost whooped my ass. I explained what she would of become. Seemed odd that no one had actually seen someone get eaten and rise back up. After some puking and some more stupid ***** we were able to salvage 7 harley motorcycles, 3 kawasaki dirtbikes and 6 ATV's. We also hit the motherload on leather jackets and leather boots. We also got 23 motorcycle helmets, which make very decent armor for our heads. This place even had jeans, which we emptied their supply.
I have to say I looked very nice in my nice leather jacket and leather boots. Not exactly my style, but to hell with style when you are trying to survive. On the way to the harley dealership we also picked up another survivor. His name is Brandon. He used to be a professional hunter. Strange line of work considering. He had his own tv show on some network I never heard of. When he told me what his income was I had to laugh. The man made 10 times in a year than I did. It's not fair. Brandon does know how to shoot as you would expect, but he had nothing on Amy. I find myself wondering what she did for a living, but I will never know.
On the way back from the bike run, we found something on route 23 that we had to have. We found a tanker and wouldn't you know it it was almost full. Paperwork showed it was gas, but the problem was the batteries on the truck were dead. So we had to jump the truck. Not as easy as you would figure since we had no cables. Well for the most part we've had little problems with the zombies in abandoned vehicles. We just give them a wide birth. Well now its tough since we were pulling a big wagon behind us that we got from the motorcycle dealership.
Well we decided if we wanted the tanker we had to make a choice. We could jump the truck, or drop the trailer and go down the road and get another truck. We chose the first. Even though it would take alot of time to jump a truck, we figured it would be less work. Well the bad news is we had to search the abandoned vehicles for some cable. The noise was deafening. We killed so many zombies. The bad thing is that we lost 4 men and 1 woman trying to get this stupid tanker. The long and the short of it is, we got the truck. We actually just swapped the batteries in the trucks and lucky for us got our ass out of there. The thing is are the lives of 5 people worth a tanker. Hard to say, but to hell with it we have a tanker.
When we pulled the tanker into the the airport everyone was excited, then came the wheres so and so? Where is Amy? I wish that I could bring back everyone that I took out, but it's just not happening. Everyone's up my butt about the losses we took. I just simply told them "whoops I left my cape in the other vehicle". I can't bring everyone back every time. I have to say i am sick and tired of being the boss.
Well the next day we went into town. Almost down town in our latest suicide run. We put a forklift onto a flatbed trailer and went over to a place that sells big wood burning stoves. These things are huge. This is the day we saw the strangest zombie of all. This zombie actually walked up to a store (which was the pawn shop) and put his key the door and unlocked it. He went in and turned on the open sign. We lost sight of him after that. Well we had to kill 2 zombies, but we did get 4 of the heaters.
We also added to our count at the airport. We are now up to 103, not counting me. One of the new people we added is this SOB who thinks he's running the show, just because he has construction experience. I let him have control of the construction of the fence. He has alot of ideas, but at this point I don't care. Everything we've done up to this point is wrong, according to him. He wants us to move into the houses right now with no fences around them. Then he wants us to have everyone work on the fence all the time. Like I don't do anything. I'm getting us stuff to get through the rough times that are ahead of us. He doesn't see it that way, but if he doesn't like it he can go to somewhere else.
We also hit a local lawncare place for their big trucks. They had snowplows with them so we hooked the up to the plows and we now have 7 big tracks with plows. We also hit "Big Earls" construction yard and got his big bulldozer and 4 bobcats and a huge generator. This generator is on its own wagon, so moving it was easy.
We took a couple days off to work on the fence. We got alot done. We started to cut off the wheels off of semi trailers and reinforce the box and use them for walls. Mostly we used trailers that were still loaded with heavy objects. We have several with washers and dryers since we have a Whirlpool plant in town. Its just an easy way to build a 50+ foot wall in a matter of hours.
After we did our days on the fence I got stupid and let some people go out to do their own salvaging run. And in typical stupid fashion, they brought back a street sweeper. According to them the had a hard time getting it. Well they seemed to have had a problem figuring out the matter of what we need and don't need. To make matters worse they informed me that they used 22 rounds of shotgun ammo and 34 rounds of m-16 ammo to get a street sweeper. "Joy" What in the hell are we going to use a street sweeper for. Ok, whats done is done. Can't undo it, so we move on.
On a more personal note I am still sleeping like a baby. Even better now that we cleared out a local RV dealership. I mean we cleaned it out. 47 RV's. I sleep in a semi that we got for hauling trailers. It's quite comfortable. It actually has walkin sleeper with a big ass bed. Prisilla the doctor and me share the bed. It seems weird that we would hook up, but in this world we have now anything is possible.
Last edited by King Newt on Sat Jan 01, 2011 10:35 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Survivors Journal
Aug 29th
Well today I almost got myself killed. We were raiding a few houses close to the center of town. We had a few people in our group who believed that police officers lived there, and they thought they had some guns and other stuff we might need inside. Well it turned out that they were not cop houses, but they did have some decent stuff. We found out one of the houses was a drug house, cus we found a large amount of cocaine and marijuanna. Well I figured that the people who told me they were cop houses knew what they were and had me hit the house to retrieve drugs. Well not to disappoint them we took the drugs and 4 hand guns. (a 9mm, a glock, a .357 and a .44) Not to bad of a haul. That's when the perverial fit hit the shan. The zombies were moving in on us quick. As soon as we heard that first moan, we knew we were in trouble. The zombies converged on our area so fast that we didn't have alot of time to react. It was crazy to see how fast they converged on us. It's the scaredest I have ever been in my life. We were cut off from our vehicles, so we made a mad dash for the houses across the street. We ended up in a parking lot of a bar. There were four vehicles in the parking lot. Two of which were chevy blazers and a ford ranger and a mercury sable. The chances of any of these having vehicles having keys in them were slim, but I hoped my luck would turn around and i'd find one of them with keys. I looked around quickly and realized that this bar was also a pizza shop and that the red blazer has a pizza sign on the hood. Darn good chance to find keys in a delivery car. I took off towards the delivery vehicle, when out of no where a biker looking zombie moved up to me and attacked me. I was lucky to dodge out of the way, by the grace of God. I rolled back to my feet and made the blazer only to find another zombie behind the driver seat. In my rush to get away from the first zombie I opened the door to the truck without looking inside. Zombie #2 attacked me which he missed completely. I noticed that both zombies had the same uniform on. Both worked at this pizza shop. Lucky for me that they both were very slow. I simply ran around the vehicle and watched as they followed. I slid in the the passenger side of the vehicle, gambling with my life that the key was in the ignition. Lucky for me it was. I shut the passenger door and quickly slid over to the driver seat and shut the drivers door. To make things worse the Blazer didn't start up at first. Zombie #1 punched out the window on the passenger side and I quickly realized that things were getting bad. To make things worse the crew I came here with were no where to be seen. Well zombie #1 was making his way through the side window, when #2 was approaching the other side. I looked in my rear view mirror and I noticed another pizza zombie approaching the rear. "Man am I screwed" is all I could think. this could be the end. Eaten by a pizza shop, sitting in a crappy Blazer that won't start. I cranked again and it fired up. I quickly put it in reverse and slammed on the gas. I ran into #3 slamming him into the Ranger. Then that when I saw the rest of the zombies from earlier. There was thousands. Well maybe not quite that much, but a whole lot. My heart skipped a beat. I quickly came back to my senses and realized I still had a zombie half in my new Blazer. I slammed that side of the Blazer against an ice machine that was on the side of the building. He fell out, but got right back up. So did #3 and he came back for more. The front entrance of the parking lot was full of zombies, so there was no way I was getting out that way. I stopped and put the Blazer in drive and stomped on the gas rehitting zombie #1 and #3 and smashing the hell out of the front of the Blazer. I made it back to the street and turned left. I was heading back towards town, but away from the large group of zombies. I sped away as fast as I could quickly reaching 45 miles per hour. I out of habit slowed down, because it's a 25 zone. Man am I stupid! Well after slowing down I was able to catch a glimps of Mike, one of my fellow comrades being chased by a whole horde of zombies. I jumped ahead of him and turn on the next road to try and cut him off. I actually caught up with Mike and to say the least he was relieved to be in the vehicle. He had no idea where anyone else was, so we headed back to the airport. Needless to say I am very glad to still be alive, but unfortunately we were the only ones who servived. I lost 7 men this day.
No problem sleeping yet. Tonight i'll sleep out of pure exhaustion. I'm well aware of how lucky I was and am.
Well today I almost got myself killed. We were raiding a few houses close to the center of town. We had a few people in our group who believed that police officers lived there, and they thought they had some guns and other stuff we might need inside. Well it turned out that they were not cop houses, but they did have some decent stuff. We found out one of the houses was a drug house, cus we found a large amount of cocaine and marijuanna. Well I figured that the people who told me they were cop houses knew what they were and had me hit the house to retrieve drugs. Well not to disappoint them we took the drugs and 4 hand guns. (a 9mm, a glock, a .357 and a .44) Not to bad of a haul. That's when the perverial fit hit the shan. The zombies were moving in on us quick. As soon as we heard that first moan, we knew we were in trouble. The zombies converged on our area so fast that we didn't have alot of time to react. It was crazy to see how fast they converged on us. It's the scaredest I have ever been in my life. We were cut off from our vehicles, so we made a mad dash for the houses across the street. We ended up in a parking lot of a bar. There were four vehicles in the parking lot. Two of which were chevy blazers and a ford ranger and a mercury sable. The chances of any of these having vehicles having keys in them were slim, but I hoped my luck would turn around and i'd find one of them with keys. I looked around quickly and realized that this bar was also a pizza shop and that the red blazer has a pizza sign on the hood. Darn good chance to find keys in a delivery car. I took off towards the delivery vehicle, when out of no where a biker looking zombie moved up to me and attacked me. I was lucky to dodge out of the way, by the grace of God. I rolled back to my feet and made the blazer only to find another zombie behind the driver seat. In my rush to get away from the first zombie I opened the door to the truck without looking inside. Zombie #2 attacked me which he missed completely. I noticed that both zombies had the same uniform on. Both worked at this pizza shop. Lucky for me that they both were very slow. I simply ran around the vehicle and watched as they followed. I slid in the the passenger side of the vehicle, gambling with my life that the key was in the ignition. Lucky for me it was. I shut the passenger door and quickly slid over to the driver seat and shut the drivers door. To make things worse the Blazer didn't start up at first. Zombie #1 punched out the window on the passenger side and I quickly realized that things were getting bad. To make things worse the crew I came here with were no where to be seen. Well zombie #1 was making his way through the side window, when #2 was approaching the other side. I looked in my rear view mirror and I noticed another pizza zombie approaching the rear. "Man am I screwed" is all I could think. this could be the end. Eaten by a pizza shop, sitting in a crappy Blazer that won't start. I cranked again and it fired up. I quickly put it in reverse and slammed on the gas. I ran into #3 slamming him into the Ranger. Then that when I saw the rest of the zombies from earlier. There was thousands. Well maybe not quite that much, but a whole lot. My heart skipped a beat. I quickly came back to my senses and realized I still had a zombie half in my new Blazer. I slammed that side of the Blazer against an ice machine that was on the side of the building. He fell out, but got right back up. So did #3 and he came back for more. The front entrance of the parking lot was full of zombies, so there was no way I was getting out that way. I stopped and put the Blazer in drive and stomped on the gas rehitting zombie #1 and #3 and smashing the hell out of the front of the Blazer. I made it back to the street and turned left. I was heading back towards town, but away from the large group of zombies. I sped away as fast as I could quickly reaching 45 miles per hour. I out of habit slowed down, because it's a 25 zone. Man am I stupid! Well after slowing down I was able to catch a glimps of Mike, one of my fellow comrades being chased by a whole horde of zombies. I jumped ahead of him and turn on the next road to try and cut him off. I actually caught up with Mike and to say the least he was relieved to be in the vehicle. He had no idea where anyone else was, so we headed back to the airport. Needless to say I am very glad to still be alive, but unfortunately we were the only ones who servived. I lost 7 men this day.
No problem sleeping yet. Tonight i'll sleep out of pure exhaustion. I'm well aware of how lucky I was and am.
Survivors Journal
Sept 1st
Well these past couple of days have gone by without a problem, for the most part. We established a friendship with another group that has taken up residence with a family who owns a dairy farm. They walled the farm in pretty good. They were very nice people. They didn't hesitate letting us in. We worked out a trade for some fresh milk and they said we could have more if we needed it. They got even more friendly when I informed them that we saved over 20 children. I let them know that we would continue to trade with them. They invited us to eat with them and we sat down and had the best meal we've had in a while. Man could these people cook. The power had already gone out in our area and these people were making the most of it. No power meant things had to change. No refrigeration, no electric cooking, no TV (which there hasn't been anything on it for days now). Ever once in a while we'd pick up a transmission from a radio station. Music is all was played, but that was something. Easy listening music, but what the hell.
We also cleared out more of the lumber yard. As we were inside, Brandon who was on the roof let us know that we had visitors. Another group was pulling up. We made our way to the front, in case these guys weren't friendly. The leader was a athletic looking woman, kinda attractive. She informed us that she needed a few items from inside and we told her to wait. I just got a strange feeling about this group. I didn't trust them. They mentioned our weapons we had (m-16's) and asked if we were willing to trade any. I told them we didn't have enough to trade them. One of the guys spoke up "what if we try to take them"? Then the guy on the roof is going to drop your ass. Well we hurried up and got our stuff. Me and Mike watched them while the rest finished gathering our stuff and we cautiously left. They shot at us when we reached the street then they tried to follow us, but Brandon put a slug in their radiator and that finished that idea. They didn't seem to eager to pursue us after that. I have a really bad feeling that we will see them again. I warned the farm about them. Told them they fired at us. They told me they would keep an eye out for them.
After emptying our trucks we worked the rest of the day on the wall. We got quite a bit done. It's amazing how well we've brought this together. The wall is far from done, but it's looking good. We've started to let the kids play out in the open. We are confident that for the most part the zombies are cleared out in our area.
Our other group got the clever idea of checking the humane society for any dogs. I thought it was a long shot considering how long they were locked in their cages with no food. To my surprise they actually came back with 9 dogs. Some were beyond help, so they had to put them down, but 9 lived. Very good job. We got an english mastiff, what a huge dog. Two of the dogs are ankle biters, so they are nothing more than companionship for the kids. I'd have to say that we had an interesting couple of days. There is talk about us hitting the Krogers grocery store since we seen not to many zombies around. We are probably heading there next.
Well these past couple of days have gone by without a problem, for the most part. We established a friendship with another group that has taken up residence with a family who owns a dairy farm. They walled the farm in pretty good. They were very nice people. They didn't hesitate letting us in. We worked out a trade for some fresh milk and they said we could have more if we needed it. They got even more friendly when I informed them that we saved over 20 children. I let them know that we would continue to trade with them. They invited us to eat with them and we sat down and had the best meal we've had in a while. Man could these people cook. The power had already gone out in our area and these people were making the most of it. No power meant things had to change. No refrigeration, no electric cooking, no TV (which there hasn't been anything on it for days now). Ever once in a while we'd pick up a transmission from a radio station. Music is all was played, but that was something. Easy listening music, but what the hell.
We also cleared out more of the lumber yard. As we were inside, Brandon who was on the roof let us know that we had visitors. Another group was pulling up. We made our way to the front, in case these guys weren't friendly. The leader was a athletic looking woman, kinda attractive. She informed us that she needed a few items from inside and we told her to wait. I just got a strange feeling about this group. I didn't trust them. They mentioned our weapons we had (m-16's) and asked if we were willing to trade any. I told them we didn't have enough to trade them. One of the guys spoke up "what if we try to take them"? Then the guy on the roof is going to drop your ass. Well we hurried up and got our stuff. Me and Mike watched them while the rest finished gathering our stuff and we cautiously left. They shot at us when we reached the street then they tried to follow us, but Brandon put a slug in their radiator and that finished that idea. They didn't seem to eager to pursue us after that. I have a really bad feeling that we will see them again. I warned the farm about them. Told them they fired at us. They told me they would keep an eye out for them.
After emptying our trucks we worked the rest of the day on the wall. We got quite a bit done. It's amazing how well we've brought this together. The wall is far from done, but it's looking good. We've started to let the kids play out in the open. We are confident that for the most part the zombies are cleared out in our area.
Our other group got the clever idea of checking the humane society for any dogs. I thought it was a long shot considering how long they were locked in their cages with no food. To my surprise they actually came back with 9 dogs. Some were beyond help, so they had to put them down, but 9 lived. Very good job. We got an english mastiff, what a huge dog. Two of the dogs are ankle biters, so they are nothing more than companionship for the kids. I'd have to say that we had an interesting couple of days. There is talk about us hitting the Krogers grocery store since we seen not to many zombies around. We are probably heading there next.
Survivors Journal
Sept 7th
Alot has happened this week. I almost got myself killed again and this time its my own damn fault. We've been working on clearing out houses in areas of Marion, a little house by house slaughter. It's become more of a house by house then run like hell slaughter. We've got this down to an almost science. We can clear about 2-3 houses then we move off to another area. We've increased our weapons collection to an impressive number. Ammo is doing ok, just wish I had someone who could reload the ammo. We still police our brass when we can. Well back to me almost killing myself. We found a large Dodge pickup and another box truck, so we split our group up and drove the vehicles home. On the way to the airport, i decided like an idiot to check out a storage unit I knew had some vehicles stored in the fence. I normally don't go off by myself if I can help it, but today was different because I didn't figure to be gone long. It was a somewhat breezy day so the trash was blowing everywhere. I pulled up to where the storage unit is and found what I was looking for. There were some rv's and other vehicles, but what i was looking for was a big monster jeep. This jeep is huge. It's called jeepzilla and sits high off the ground. I figured it would be great to have a vehicle with a higher clearance to get by things easier. As I was looking over the storage unit I saw this young girl standing in front of a house just down the street. I looked very close at her and saw she had matted bloody hair. Obviously a zombie. It's kinda crazy, but she was standing there watching these red and green and blue pieces of paper swirling around above her. For a moment she looked almost normal. For a moment I was lost in the what I was looking at and then "POW" through the glass of the drivers side of the truck came this very large zombie. He pulled me through the window before I had any chance to do anything. I hit the ground with such force that it winded me. I quickly got my wits about me and tried to dodge out of the way. No such luck. This big son of a gun hit my right in the mouth and all I saw was blood. On his second attempt to hit me he just missed. I couldn't see anything, but I ran back a bit a drew my pistol. I was smart enough to pack one of the .44's, but since I couldn't see it would be lucky if I hit anything. I stepped back a bit to far and stumbled into the ditch. I hit the ground for the second time and by the grace of God I didn't drop my pistol. I staggered to my feet and heard what I didn't want to hear, that damn moan. It was hard to hear from what direction it was coming, so i just simply ran away from where I was. Lucky for me it was the right choice. I ran as fast as i could, falling quite often. I slightly twisted my ankle, but fought through the pain and continued on. I ran for what seemed like forever through the field over the soybeans that were planted in the field. After a bit I couldn't hear the moans anymore. I forced myself to continue a bit more till pure exhaustion took me over and I collapsed. I laid there for a few minutes and I heard a truck coming from somewhere. Since we had a previous run in with the other group I decided to keep quiet. The truck passed. Then the truck came back and I heard Breannas voice yelling for me and I quickly sat up. They retrieved me and put me in the back of the truck.
I spent the next two days realizing how stupid I really am. Plus waiting for the swelling to go down on my face and ribs. I lost a shotgun in the truck as well as my truck which was the second in a week. Not doing to good on trucks.
During my down time the team cleared out the Dodge dealership and brought back 7 jeeps and 12 big 4x4 trucks. They also got a couple of the Dodge Challengers, they did find my dream vehicle a really nice Cadillac Escalade. They gave it to me hoping it would make me feel better. I felt like I got my clock cleaned and lucky to be alive, but the truck helped. I had to smile after seeing the truck, but my ribs still hurt. They actually went out without losing anyone so that was now 4 days without a loss of life. We actually joked about putting up a sign for the number of days without losing anyone. Didn't happen, but seemed funny at the time.
The crew also figured out that the group from the lumber yard are actually slaving people they find. They kill most of the men, but keep the women. We actually seen them fire bomb a house in the country. There was to many of them to deal with so we did nothing to stop them. Kind of regret that, but that's the choice we made. We tracked them back to the Delaware State Park. Which admittedly was a good choice for a base. We chose to make a plan to attack them, because we couldn't let them kill and enslave people who can't defend themselves.
After I was feeling better we decided to set up our attack. It's rather disturbing how many people know how to make explosives. We now have over 140 people of the 140 22 are under 15. We made bombs for a full night and lucky for us we had a few airplane pilots so we could use the planes and drop them on a pass over. Well we made our approach on the park and as expected they were caught off guard. Unfortunately we hit the prisoner pens killing a few prisoners. It didn't go over as well as it could of but we did take out the raiders. Many of us were shot up pretty decent, but we had no one die. We picked up 42 more survivors, all women. Most were messed up after what they went through. There is not much to say to them to make it all right, so for the most part we give them their space. We accidentally blew up a small chopper they had, which kinda ticked me off. Their fuel supply was partially destroyed. We hit the gas tanker, but now have a diesel tanker. It was mostly full. They started to armor a few vehicles, which wasn't well done so we left them there. They had a tow truck for semi's or big trucks, that's ours. We took 4 small forklifts and 10 lifts. (they are normally used for changing signs or small construction jobs) Most of the vehicles were destroyed in our attack, but i'm not worried. I know that the leader was killed, because I got the kill shot on her.
After our little raid on the raiders, we had alot of weapons to inventory into our collection. Most of the women we saved our very distant. I can't even imagine the kind of hell they went through. Prisilla is working with them on a one on one basis and I am confident she will get through to them. Our wall is about 1/4 done and i'm feeling pretty good about our situation. The group is growing out of control, but as long as they all keep working then we will be ok.
We are now cooking with propane and our lights are kept on with the generators. We have solar lights keeping the perimeter lit. I'd have to say that we are saving humanity. The zombie sightings are down in our area. We have saved alot of people, who are living comfortably in RV's. There are no more broadcasts of TV shows or anything for that matter, but each RV has its own TV and DVD player and with the large amount of DVDs we took from the area everyone is as happy as can be. Our music collection is also huge. I think we have collected over 2000 cds, though I haven't actually counted them.
Alot has happened this week. I almost got myself killed again and this time its my own damn fault. We've been working on clearing out houses in areas of Marion, a little house by house slaughter. It's become more of a house by house then run like hell slaughter. We've got this down to an almost science. We can clear about 2-3 houses then we move off to another area. We've increased our weapons collection to an impressive number. Ammo is doing ok, just wish I had someone who could reload the ammo. We still police our brass when we can. Well back to me almost killing myself. We found a large Dodge pickup and another box truck, so we split our group up and drove the vehicles home. On the way to the airport, i decided like an idiot to check out a storage unit I knew had some vehicles stored in the fence. I normally don't go off by myself if I can help it, but today was different because I didn't figure to be gone long. It was a somewhat breezy day so the trash was blowing everywhere. I pulled up to where the storage unit is and found what I was looking for. There were some rv's and other vehicles, but what i was looking for was a big monster jeep. This jeep is huge. It's called jeepzilla and sits high off the ground. I figured it would be great to have a vehicle with a higher clearance to get by things easier. As I was looking over the storage unit I saw this young girl standing in front of a house just down the street. I looked very close at her and saw she had matted bloody hair. Obviously a zombie. It's kinda crazy, but she was standing there watching these red and green and blue pieces of paper swirling around above her. For a moment she looked almost normal. For a moment I was lost in the what I was looking at and then "POW" through the glass of the drivers side of the truck came this very large zombie. He pulled me through the window before I had any chance to do anything. I hit the ground with such force that it winded me. I quickly got my wits about me and tried to dodge out of the way. No such luck. This big son of a gun hit my right in the mouth and all I saw was blood. On his second attempt to hit me he just missed. I couldn't see anything, but I ran back a bit a drew my pistol. I was smart enough to pack one of the .44's, but since I couldn't see it would be lucky if I hit anything. I stepped back a bit to far and stumbled into the ditch. I hit the ground for the second time and by the grace of God I didn't drop my pistol. I staggered to my feet and heard what I didn't want to hear, that damn moan. It was hard to hear from what direction it was coming, so i just simply ran away from where I was. Lucky for me it was the right choice. I ran as fast as i could, falling quite often. I slightly twisted my ankle, but fought through the pain and continued on. I ran for what seemed like forever through the field over the soybeans that were planted in the field. After a bit I couldn't hear the moans anymore. I forced myself to continue a bit more till pure exhaustion took me over and I collapsed. I laid there for a few minutes and I heard a truck coming from somewhere. Since we had a previous run in with the other group I decided to keep quiet. The truck passed. Then the truck came back and I heard Breannas voice yelling for me and I quickly sat up. They retrieved me and put me in the back of the truck.
I spent the next two days realizing how stupid I really am. Plus waiting for the swelling to go down on my face and ribs. I lost a shotgun in the truck as well as my truck which was the second in a week. Not doing to good on trucks.
During my down time the team cleared out the Dodge dealership and brought back 7 jeeps and 12 big 4x4 trucks. They also got a couple of the Dodge Challengers, they did find my dream vehicle a really nice Cadillac Escalade. They gave it to me hoping it would make me feel better. I felt like I got my clock cleaned and lucky to be alive, but the truck helped. I had to smile after seeing the truck, but my ribs still hurt. They actually went out without losing anyone so that was now 4 days without a loss of life. We actually joked about putting up a sign for the number of days without losing anyone. Didn't happen, but seemed funny at the time.
The crew also figured out that the group from the lumber yard are actually slaving people they find. They kill most of the men, but keep the women. We actually seen them fire bomb a house in the country. There was to many of them to deal with so we did nothing to stop them. Kind of regret that, but that's the choice we made. We tracked them back to the Delaware State Park. Which admittedly was a good choice for a base. We chose to make a plan to attack them, because we couldn't let them kill and enslave people who can't defend themselves.
After I was feeling better we decided to set up our attack. It's rather disturbing how many people know how to make explosives. We now have over 140 people of the 140 22 are under 15. We made bombs for a full night and lucky for us we had a few airplane pilots so we could use the planes and drop them on a pass over. Well we made our approach on the park and as expected they were caught off guard. Unfortunately we hit the prisoner pens killing a few prisoners. It didn't go over as well as it could of but we did take out the raiders. Many of us were shot up pretty decent, but we had no one die. We picked up 42 more survivors, all women. Most were messed up after what they went through. There is not much to say to them to make it all right, so for the most part we give them their space. We accidentally blew up a small chopper they had, which kinda ticked me off. Their fuel supply was partially destroyed. We hit the gas tanker, but now have a diesel tanker. It was mostly full. They started to armor a few vehicles, which wasn't well done so we left them there. They had a tow truck for semi's or big trucks, that's ours. We took 4 small forklifts and 10 lifts. (they are normally used for changing signs or small construction jobs) Most of the vehicles were destroyed in our attack, but i'm not worried. I know that the leader was killed, because I got the kill shot on her.
After our little raid on the raiders, we had alot of weapons to inventory into our collection. Most of the women we saved our very distant. I can't even imagine the kind of hell they went through. Prisilla is working with them on a one on one basis and I am confident she will get through to them. Our wall is about 1/4 done and i'm feeling pretty good about our situation. The group is growing out of control, but as long as they all keep working then we will be ok.
We are now cooking with propane and our lights are kept on with the generators. We have solar lights keeping the perimeter lit. I'd have to say that we are saving humanity. The zombie sightings are down in our area. We have saved alot of people, who are living comfortably in RV's. There are no more broadcasts of TV shows or anything for that matter, but each RV has its own TV and DVD player and with the large amount of DVDs we took from the area everyone is as happy as can be. Our music collection is also huge. I think we have collected over 2000 cds, though I haven't actually counted them.
Survivors Journal
Sept 31st
Sorry for all the blood on this journal, but it's been an unusual and horrible few weeks. I haven't had alot to put in this journal in recent weeks so i haven't put anything down. The second week of september was pretty uneventful. We worked night and day and finished our wall. Both sides are done. We finished the trailer wall and worked as fast as we could to finish the brick wall. Everything was looking up for us.
We did meet this strange guy who for some reason had no zombie problems. He was this weird kind of religious a-hole. He seemed somewhat nice, but he just had something about him I didn't like. We actually picked up 2 survivors who decided to stay at his compound. I didn't complain.
The month ended with a disaster. Out on patrol with my sister brea, and Pris, Brandon and a few others we got a distress call from the airport. They were being over run by zombies. We could hear screams in the background. We hurried back as fast as we could, but we were on the other side of town and would be at least 10 minutes. When we got close we saw stray zombies heading towards the airport. We stopped to pick off the stragglers and proceeded to the airport. When we reached the airport, I had to stop the vehicle and catch my breath. There were 100's of zombies just at the front alone. Not to mention the ones we saw on the south side of the airport. They actually were climbing over each other and over the wall. We loaded our weapons on the ride over, so we were fine there.
After getting our wits about us, I slammed on the gas and went into the action. We decided to go into the south gate, even though it was over run with zombies. I decided to go to the back of the airport and jump the wall if we could. It would probably have a little less zombies. We were right about the lack of zombies in the back, though we did have to shoot seven to get up the wall. When we all reached the top of the wall we all were stunned. There were hardly any survivors left. Most had already been turned and were attacking other survivors. Brea cried a bit, but fought back the tears. There was literally thousands of zombies inside the wall, plus over 200 waiting to get in. All of our little ones had already been turned, since they couldn't run away fast enough.
I wiped away a tear and climbed down the first wall to the ground. The rest followed. As we dropped down between the walls a large explosion erupted partially shattering the wall we hid behind. "What the hell"? I jumped up quick and seen that someone had blown up the propane tanks in the corner of the camp. Unfortunately the hanger which my helicopter was in was engulfed in flames. The blast didn't do much to the zombies, except knock them down. It did wipe out of few hundred, but considering what was still up it wasn't much of a dent.
We helped each other over the next wall and ran into the battle to save the people we could. We admittedly were stupid, but we had to try. Just as I was running up the hanger with my helicopter exploded messing up a few more zombies. The good news is, it gave us a direct route to the ammo shed. Pris and myself ran for the shed and the rest helped who they could. 5 zombies blocked our route to the shed so we stopped and took our shot. I hit one doing nothing. Pris shot and missed. They moved towards us. I shot again and hit one in the chest knocking it down, but he started to stagger to his feet as fast as he went down. Pris missed again. "How can you miss twice"? I asked, she just shook her head. I watched as a zombie bit Samantha another one of our friends and watched her life disappear from her face. Then the strangest thing I ever saw happened. The zombies stopped for a few seconds as though they got something from the kill. I used this opportunity to rush up and put the shotgun to one of the zombies head and pulled the trigger. One down, four to go! Pris followed my example and dropped another. I quickly dropped another and so did Pris. That's when the other one woke up from his trace and smacked me hard to the ground. I went down hard! Pris came up from behind and dropped it with a quick shot to the head.
Being knocked to the ground gave me a better chance to survey the situation from a closer area. Carnage is the best way to explain it. We thought we had a unbreachable compound, but we were wrong. I looked around and seen children who used to be in our care, now zombies looking for their next meal. Brea and the rest of the team were clearing what they could, but it was doing little good. There was just to many, and no survivors left to save. Some made a break for it and disappeared over the wall. I doubt I will ever see them again. At this point I wasn't worried about it.
Most of the weapons in the shed were gone, figured I could find them if I looked through the battle field. Not going to happen. We did find 4 more shot guns and one m-16 and around 200 rounds of ammo. I found another m-16 close to the shed with an empty clip and blood all over it. We gathered up 2 more leather jackets from the zombies we dropped. Other than that it was slim pickings unless I wanted to get myself killed. I didn't want that, so we decided to open up the south gate and try to get a few vehicles out of here. Brandon grabbed a big bus RV and drove it out into the field waiting for an opening. Pris and I grabbed a few molitovs and lit up the zombies at the south gate. All it did was make them move towards me, but away from the gate at least. We also dropped some on the bodies just in case some wanted to get up and join the party. We were able to outrun the zombies till they dropped. Brea ran over and opened the gate while this was going on. At least 45 more zombies were allowed to come in after she moved the gate. I grabbed my semi and Pris jumped in. Big Owen jumped in a semi and made a path for us to get through, running over as many zombies and he could. It made us a good path to follow. We drove straight through. While I went through I picked up a hitchhiker. One of the zombies grabbed the side of the door as we drove by. I didn't have time to deal with it, so i side swiped a tree, knocking him off and screwing up the side of my truck.
We are now sitting in the school parking lot trying to figure out what is next. I can't quite figure it out, but there is always tomarrow, or not!
Sorry for all the blood on this journal, but it's been an unusual and horrible few weeks. I haven't had alot to put in this journal in recent weeks so i haven't put anything down. The second week of september was pretty uneventful. We worked night and day and finished our wall. Both sides are done. We finished the trailer wall and worked as fast as we could to finish the brick wall. Everything was looking up for us.
We did meet this strange guy who for some reason had no zombie problems. He was this weird kind of religious a-hole. He seemed somewhat nice, but he just had something about him I didn't like. We actually picked up 2 survivors who decided to stay at his compound. I didn't complain.
The month ended with a disaster. Out on patrol with my sister brea, and Pris, Brandon and a few others we got a distress call from the airport. They were being over run by zombies. We could hear screams in the background. We hurried back as fast as we could, but we were on the other side of town and would be at least 10 minutes. When we got close we saw stray zombies heading towards the airport. We stopped to pick off the stragglers and proceeded to the airport. When we reached the airport, I had to stop the vehicle and catch my breath. There were 100's of zombies just at the front alone. Not to mention the ones we saw on the south side of the airport. They actually were climbing over each other and over the wall. We loaded our weapons on the ride over, so we were fine there.
After getting our wits about us, I slammed on the gas and went into the action. We decided to go into the south gate, even though it was over run with zombies. I decided to go to the back of the airport and jump the wall if we could. It would probably have a little less zombies. We were right about the lack of zombies in the back, though we did have to shoot seven to get up the wall. When we all reached the top of the wall we all were stunned. There were hardly any survivors left. Most had already been turned and were attacking other survivors. Brea cried a bit, but fought back the tears. There was literally thousands of zombies inside the wall, plus over 200 waiting to get in. All of our little ones had already been turned, since they couldn't run away fast enough.
I wiped away a tear and climbed down the first wall to the ground. The rest followed. As we dropped down between the walls a large explosion erupted partially shattering the wall we hid behind. "What the hell"? I jumped up quick and seen that someone had blown up the propane tanks in the corner of the camp. Unfortunately the hanger which my helicopter was in was engulfed in flames. The blast didn't do much to the zombies, except knock them down. It did wipe out of few hundred, but considering what was still up it wasn't much of a dent.
We helped each other over the next wall and ran into the battle to save the people we could. We admittedly were stupid, but we had to try. Just as I was running up the hanger with my helicopter exploded messing up a few more zombies. The good news is, it gave us a direct route to the ammo shed. Pris and myself ran for the shed and the rest helped who they could. 5 zombies blocked our route to the shed so we stopped and took our shot. I hit one doing nothing. Pris shot and missed. They moved towards us. I shot again and hit one in the chest knocking it down, but he started to stagger to his feet as fast as he went down. Pris missed again. "How can you miss twice"? I asked, she just shook her head. I watched as a zombie bit Samantha another one of our friends and watched her life disappear from her face. Then the strangest thing I ever saw happened. The zombies stopped for a few seconds as though they got something from the kill. I used this opportunity to rush up and put the shotgun to one of the zombies head and pulled the trigger. One down, four to go! Pris followed my example and dropped another. I quickly dropped another and so did Pris. That's when the other one woke up from his trace and smacked me hard to the ground. I went down hard! Pris came up from behind and dropped it with a quick shot to the head.
Being knocked to the ground gave me a better chance to survey the situation from a closer area. Carnage is the best way to explain it. We thought we had a unbreachable compound, but we were wrong. I looked around and seen children who used to be in our care, now zombies looking for their next meal. Brea and the rest of the team were clearing what they could, but it was doing little good. There was just to many, and no survivors left to save. Some made a break for it and disappeared over the wall. I doubt I will ever see them again. At this point I wasn't worried about it.
Most of the weapons in the shed were gone, figured I could find them if I looked through the battle field. Not going to happen. We did find 4 more shot guns and one m-16 and around 200 rounds of ammo. I found another m-16 close to the shed with an empty clip and blood all over it. We gathered up 2 more leather jackets from the zombies we dropped. Other than that it was slim pickings unless I wanted to get myself killed. I didn't want that, so we decided to open up the south gate and try to get a few vehicles out of here. Brandon grabbed a big bus RV and drove it out into the field waiting for an opening. Pris and I grabbed a few molitovs and lit up the zombies at the south gate. All it did was make them move towards me, but away from the gate at least. We also dropped some on the bodies just in case some wanted to get up and join the party. We were able to outrun the zombies till they dropped. Brea ran over and opened the gate while this was going on. At least 45 more zombies were allowed to come in after she moved the gate. I grabbed my semi and Pris jumped in. Big Owen jumped in a semi and made a path for us to get through, running over as many zombies and he could. It made us a good path to follow. We drove straight through. While I went through I picked up a hitchhiker. One of the zombies grabbed the side of the door as we drove by. I didn't have time to deal with it, so i side swiped a tree, knocking him off and screwing up the side of my truck.
We are now sitting in the school parking lot trying to figure out what is next. I can't quite figure it out, but there is always tomarrow, or not!
Last edited by King Newt on Sat Jan 15, 2011 12:08 am, edited 1 time in total.
Re: Survivors Journal
October 1st
Well we sat at the school parking lot over night. Then we decided to go back to the airport to see if anything survived. We were doubtful considering we heard and seen two more very large explosions after we left the airport. We were assuming the fuel tankers exploded.
We were right about the tankers and lucky for us not to many zombies survived. When we approached there were still some fires. Not to big, but some of the cars were still ablaze. We dropped two zombies at what used to be our front gate. Then four more as we went in. As we were going in we saw Dennis, one of our people from the camp. Honestly I never liked him, he was just to lazy. He thought he didn't have to do anything to help out, since he knew we wouldn't throw him out.
When we saw him outside the fence, we called him over. He slowly approached us (typical).
We all looked around the camp to see what we could salvage. All of the hummers were destroyed. No semi trucks survived. (except mine) My original Ford Ranger was slightly damaged. It was driveable. Unfortunately our ambulance that was in the middle of the zombie horde didn't fair to well. That might of been one of the explosions we saw, but we couldn't be sure. It was messed up though.
When we asked Dennis about what happened he blamed us for leaving. "If we hadn't left none of this would of happened"! I couldn't figure out how 8 more people would of been able to stop this, but Dennis blames us. We decided to not take Dennis with us and he was pissed. I'm not able to deal with his crap anymore. Everything is everyone elses fault. I'm not a big fan of people like that. I'm not going to be a baby sitter anymore. If you can't pull your weight then I don't want you around. Simply how it's going to be. Dennis is the kind of guy who hasn't ever had to work for anything in his life and I am not going to be his crutch.
We salvaged 1 Ford Ranger Pickup (which I allowed Dennis to take) 6 clips for the m16 with another 74 rounds. One repairable shotgun (Brandon says he can fix it) 48 rounds of 12 gauge 16 of which is buckshot, 3 suits of kevlar, 7 leather jackets, 15 pairs of boots, plus a change of boots for each of us, 3 off road motorcycles, 2 Harley streetbikes, Enough canned food for a long while (some cans don't have lables anymore so it's a mystery what they are) A few other misc. items (maps ect.)
We gave Dennis the ranger and a shot gun with 24 rounds and a 9mm. I told him to stay on the back roads and he'd be ok. Find a place to hold up and fight to stay alive.
We gathered our stuff and went back to our camper and semi and decided on a plan. We needed to hit a few more houses to find some more ammo and guns. So we hit a few near a shopping center. We figured some of the zombies that hit us came from here, so the zombies would be light. We were wrong, very wrong. This area was thick with Zombies and we escaped quick. Man I wish I still had my helicopter.
Well we did hit a few houses out of town and found 3 more cycles. I decided even though I liked my semi that i would move all my stuff to the RV and ditch the semi. It's just to tough to get around in this thing. Plus if i'm on a bike I can move around easier. We all liked the idea so Brea, Jake, Owen, Brandon, Luke and myself all jumped on Bikes while Pris and Mike drove the RV. Not the best idea, but we can all sleep in the RV at night.
We did find a nice stash of guns and ammo at one of the houses and felt confident that we could survive for a bit. Now we had to decide on where we were going. We decided to stay one more night in the area and decide where we are going.
Well we made our decision at about 2 am in the morning. We are going to leave the area and drive south. Not sure what we will find, but we won't have to rough a winter. I also asked the question if that guy who seemed to be able to control zombies (not a popular opinion) had something to do with us getting wiped out. We decided to let it go. I agreed and we went to bed. I stil am not having trouble sleeping. Even after all that has happened I still sleep like a baby.
Tomarrow we head south!
Well we sat at the school parking lot over night. Then we decided to go back to the airport to see if anything survived. We were doubtful considering we heard and seen two more very large explosions after we left the airport. We were assuming the fuel tankers exploded.
We were right about the tankers and lucky for us not to many zombies survived. When we approached there were still some fires. Not to big, but some of the cars were still ablaze. We dropped two zombies at what used to be our front gate. Then four more as we went in. As we were going in we saw Dennis, one of our people from the camp. Honestly I never liked him, he was just to lazy. He thought he didn't have to do anything to help out, since he knew we wouldn't throw him out.
When we saw him outside the fence, we called him over. He slowly approached us (typical).
We all looked around the camp to see what we could salvage. All of the hummers were destroyed. No semi trucks survived. (except mine) My original Ford Ranger was slightly damaged. It was driveable. Unfortunately our ambulance that was in the middle of the zombie horde didn't fair to well. That might of been one of the explosions we saw, but we couldn't be sure. It was messed up though.
When we asked Dennis about what happened he blamed us for leaving. "If we hadn't left none of this would of happened"! I couldn't figure out how 8 more people would of been able to stop this, but Dennis blames us. We decided to not take Dennis with us and he was pissed. I'm not able to deal with his crap anymore. Everything is everyone elses fault. I'm not a big fan of people like that. I'm not going to be a baby sitter anymore. If you can't pull your weight then I don't want you around. Simply how it's going to be. Dennis is the kind of guy who hasn't ever had to work for anything in his life and I am not going to be his crutch.
We salvaged 1 Ford Ranger Pickup (which I allowed Dennis to take) 6 clips for the m16 with another 74 rounds. One repairable shotgun (Brandon says he can fix it) 48 rounds of 12 gauge 16 of which is buckshot, 3 suits of kevlar, 7 leather jackets, 15 pairs of boots, plus a change of boots for each of us, 3 off road motorcycles, 2 Harley streetbikes, Enough canned food for a long while (some cans don't have lables anymore so it's a mystery what they are) A few other misc. items (maps ect.)
We gave Dennis the ranger and a shot gun with 24 rounds and a 9mm. I told him to stay on the back roads and he'd be ok. Find a place to hold up and fight to stay alive.
We gathered our stuff and went back to our camper and semi and decided on a plan. We needed to hit a few more houses to find some more ammo and guns. So we hit a few near a shopping center. We figured some of the zombies that hit us came from here, so the zombies would be light. We were wrong, very wrong. This area was thick with Zombies and we escaped quick. Man I wish I still had my helicopter.
Well we did hit a few houses out of town and found 3 more cycles. I decided even though I liked my semi that i would move all my stuff to the RV and ditch the semi. It's just to tough to get around in this thing. Plus if i'm on a bike I can move around easier. We all liked the idea so Brea, Jake, Owen, Brandon, Luke and myself all jumped on Bikes while Pris and Mike drove the RV. Not the best idea, but we can all sleep in the RV at night.
We did find a nice stash of guns and ammo at one of the houses and felt confident that we could survive for a bit. Now we had to decide on where we were going. We decided to stay one more night in the area and decide where we are going.
Well we made our decision at about 2 am in the morning. We are going to leave the area and drive south. Not sure what we will find, but we won't have to rough a winter. I also asked the question if that guy who seemed to be able to control zombies (not a popular opinion) had something to do with us getting wiped out. We decided to let it go. I agreed and we went to bed. I stil am not having trouble sleeping. Even after all that has happened I still sleep like a baby.
Tomarrow we head south!
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 3rd
We woke with the intentions of heading south. I still have this burning in my gut that that old man screwed us over by sending the zombies after us. I want to pay him a visit, but I have been talked out of it. Sorta! I so badly want to find out if he did it. Don't know if I could find out, but someone in their camp knows something. Well it doesn't matter we're heading south.
We decided to take back country roads, even though some of the turns might be tough in the bus RV. Heading south wasn't as easy as we planned. The rv had some rough times getting by some of the roads, so we had to push a few out of the way. Everyone knows that there are still zombies in the abandoned cars, so we had to fight some zombies.
The weirdest zombie encounter along the road, was this infant zombie. A dog was chewing on the baby and the baby was chewing back. It was kinda funny and not at the same time. Everytime the dog would try to bite the baby, the baby would grab the dog and squeeze really hard. The dog would let out a yalp everytime and whip its head around till the baby let go. Well the baby didn't have any teeth, and its finger nails were not that sharp, so it was a stalemate. Brandon not seeing what was funny, shot the baby with his .45 practically splattering the baby everywere. The dog found his action not funny either and ran at Brandon. Brandon fired again and no more doggie.
There was a car near the scene where we found his mother, a zombie, and we finished her off. Inside her car we found a briefcase with over $125,000 in it. The car was a Volkswagon, so the money seemed out of place in such a cheap P.O.S. We searched the car further and found a 9mm with 72 lose rounds and 4 clips all full. We also found some newspaper articles about a bank robbery in Newark, Ohio where three people robbed a bank. All three robbers were gunned down at the scene, but the driver eluded the police and escaped with $125,000. This kinda made me smile, because my father had a briefcase that we found that was a bit unusual for him. He was supposed to be a salesman, but we later found out that the briefcase contained some high dollar intrusion tools. Our dad appears to have been a thief. Mom was a cop. So this was kinda funny to me. Now admittedly cash has no value here in this world, but I did look at it long and hard. I've never seen that much cash in one place. I decided to place the money in the RV and decided that it would be funny if I started to collect money and see how much I could find. Plus it makes toilet paper in an emergency.
Down the road further Brandon saw a deer. Like the hunter (idiot) he is he took off after it. He stopped at a distance from it and took out his bow to make the shot. We could see the animal was injured, so it didn't move far away. Then out of a tree line this speedster zombie comes running out of the brush. I say speedster, cus this guy was hauling ass. Brandon didn't see it coming and before any of us had a chance to say anything Brandon was knocked hard to the ground. He was stunned. The zombie moved away from us and went in for another pass on Brandon. I decided to take a shot at the zombie even though there was a chance at hitting Brandon. Luke also took the shot. I hit the zombie square in the back and Luke didn't hit anything. I have no idea where that shot went to. The zombie didn't even lose stride and hit Brandon again as he was trying to get to his feet. I told the guys to cover me and ran into get Brandon. Figured i'd run so I could also shoot if need be. I'm not the greatest shot and on the back of a motorcycle I doubt I would of hit anything. Luke jumped off his bike and followed. Mike rode his bike away from where Brandon was hoping to draw the fast zombie away. Well nice plan Mike, but the zombies had other ideas. We moved up half way towards Brandon and then we saw over 50 zombies coming out of the brush. The unusual thing is that one of the zombies seemed to be commanding them. Seems unusual, but it's just how I saw it. We were in deep crap. To make things worse the fast zombie was heading back towards us. Luke took a shot at the zombie and hit, but like mine did no damage. I shot and his right leg exploded. He dropped fast, but he kept coming. Crawling, but still coming. Brea and the others started to open up on the horde of zombies coming our way. I made it to Brandon and helped him to his feet. He was unable to ride, so I jumped on his bike and told him to hold on. Wouldn't you know it the bike wouldn't start. If it weren't for bad luck.........!!!! So I dumped the bike and Brandon grabbed his weapons and we moved out of there as fast as i could. I had to almost carry Brandon. Now the zombies aren't the fastest things in the world to outrun but try to outrun them trying to carry a guy who weighs 75 pounds more than you do and is 7 inches taller. It's not easy. Lucky for me I had Brea and the others chopping down the ones that got close.
I got back to the RV and unfortuately had to ditch my bike and since we already lost Brandons we were down two. I hated to lose the bike, but after getting Brandon to the Rv my bike was surrounded by zombies. We made it quickly away from the area, with the four other bikes leading the way. Pris and Brea looked at Brandon and it seems he badly bruised his right leg and actually broke his left ankle. Now I know why it was so hard to get him back to the RV. Thinking about the attack, it almost looked like the zombies planned the attack. If that's the case we are all in trouble if they are getting smarter.
Well we made our way to Waldo, Ohio which is where we planned to refuel, since the RV was on half a tank. Yes half of a tank on the RV was still quite alot, but Waldo is a small town and we figured there would be a low ammount of zombies. We made it to Waldo and found the gas station trashed. We had to drop 2 zombies in the store, but we did find keys to a F-250 and wouldn't you know it the gas tank on the truck was full. Better than I can say for the underground tanks at the gas station. There was just enough gas to get the RV up to 3/4 of a tank. We rigged up a generater and a hose to suck out the gas. It takes a long time, but it gets the job done. We also found 13 gallions of washer fluid for our windshield, 3 quarts of 10w30 motor oil, 8 bags of nachos and a coffee maker (one of the big ones that has two warmers on top), a boat load of lottery tickets which I took cus i tought it would give me something to do at night. Other than that not much. I also found $763, which brought my total up to $125,763. I also took the truck, which Pris jumped in with me.
Now the interesting thing about Waldo is the Anheiser Busch warehouse on the other side of town, now i'm not a big drinker, but it seemed a bit interesting to check out while we were in the area. Plus it's on the way to a gun shop, which I am sure would be cleaned out. So we went through now and saw no zombie activity. It was nice to see that considering the ammount of zombie we've seen recently. We passed a few bars and for some dumb reason we decided to check them out. The first one we checked out was a very popular resturant that served the best bologna i've ever tasted. Thick and grilled. Damn good. No way it would still be fresh enough to eat. Brea, Luke and myself headed into the bar and as soon as we opened the door the smell of death hit us right in the face. I almost puked. Lined along the bar were about 13 dead people. All had apparently committed suicide. I had heard stories about people who couldn't take a family members death or watched their kids become zombies and took their own life. There was no way I or anyone else could ever of gone in the bar. The stentch was just to much. Now admittedly the smell is everywhere. You can't go anywere without smelling that stentch of death, but this was way to much.
We decided to just check the warehouse and see what was there. Maybe we would get lucky and find something useful. Along the way we stopped at a pizza shop and got for our effort 8 large cans of mushrooms, 4 cans of sauce, 3 cans of mild liquid cheese (yummy), 3 dozen eggs (hopefully they are still good) 3 25# bags of flour, three 1 gallon containers of banana peppers and a jar of jalapenos. The rest of the stuff was spoiled in the refers and freezers. We also picked up a large knife they used for cutting pizzas. At this rate we'll have our own pizza shop before you know it. In the register there was nothing. Someone beat me to it or they were not open when the fall happened.
Made it to the warehouse and someone beat us to it. The place was burnt to the ground. Nothing could be salvaged here. Further down the road is a modular home dealership that looks like someone might of been hiding in, because the homes were torn to hell. Looks like alot of zombies ripped this place up. Makes the gun shop seem very unlikely.
We made it to the gun shop and as i figured ripped to hell. There wasn't anything in plain sight. There was a corpse sitting against the wall. We kept an eye on the thing while we searched for anything at all. We did get a bit lucky here though, we found in the back room of the storage room a bit more ammo. We found a bunch of ammo for guns we don't have and none for what we do have, but we did find something really good. We found their sales tickets with addresses for the customers who bought them. "Nice" !! So we searched for a minute and found some sales for shotguns and high powered rifles and handguns.
Luke was in the back when we heard him shout. We rushed towards the back and found Luke had discovered storage room under the floor. Well just like our luck the room was booby trapped and as we opened it a small explosions errupted. Mike caught most of it as a homemade bomb (likely from the raider we previously killed) exploded and sent nails and screws into his face chest and abdomin. Of course Mike was killed almost instantly. Luke got 4 nails lodged in his upper forarm and Brea caught one in her butt and upper thigh. Me I got one in the right hand, which makes writing this very painful. Thankfully Pris, wasn't within range of the attack and quickly came to our rescue. My wounds were not as bad as the others and I rapped the wound as well as i could as i waited my turn. I quickly ran for the windows to see what the explosion would bring us. I knew what I was going to find and was right. Several zombies who heard the explosions were moving this way. I yelled for Jake and Owen to get in here and help us with the wounded. Luke and Brea were the worst and seemed unlikely to be ablbe to ride, so I grabbed Jake and had him help me load a few of the bike, cus i was quite frankly getting tired of losing them. After Jake and i loaded the two Bikes we took off. Jake rode one out and Owen followed with the other one. We quickly jumped on the highway even though we knew it was conjested. The thing about the highway in this area is there are large sections of road unused. So we would have a pretty easy trip to Delaware and coinsidentally the area where we took out the raiders.
I was driving the truck, while Luke drove the RV. We were only going to drive for a short time so he was able to handle the pain. Jake and Owen scouted ahead as we headed into Delaware. As we got into Delaware we drove up to an old resturant that hasn't had anything in it in years, so we decided that would be the perfect place to stop and get fixed up. Pris had her work cut out for her.
We decided to stay here for a bit and we would check out some of the town tomarrow. Pris wanted to make sure that we were properly fixed up before we continued. So for the night we are here.
We woke with the intentions of heading south. I still have this burning in my gut that that old man screwed us over by sending the zombies after us. I want to pay him a visit, but I have been talked out of it. Sorta! I so badly want to find out if he did it. Don't know if I could find out, but someone in their camp knows something. Well it doesn't matter we're heading south.
We decided to take back country roads, even though some of the turns might be tough in the bus RV. Heading south wasn't as easy as we planned. The rv had some rough times getting by some of the roads, so we had to push a few out of the way. Everyone knows that there are still zombies in the abandoned cars, so we had to fight some zombies.
The weirdest zombie encounter along the road, was this infant zombie. A dog was chewing on the baby and the baby was chewing back. It was kinda funny and not at the same time. Everytime the dog would try to bite the baby, the baby would grab the dog and squeeze really hard. The dog would let out a yalp everytime and whip its head around till the baby let go. Well the baby didn't have any teeth, and its finger nails were not that sharp, so it was a stalemate. Brandon not seeing what was funny, shot the baby with his .45 practically splattering the baby everywere. The dog found his action not funny either and ran at Brandon. Brandon fired again and no more doggie.
There was a car near the scene where we found his mother, a zombie, and we finished her off. Inside her car we found a briefcase with over $125,000 in it. The car was a Volkswagon, so the money seemed out of place in such a cheap P.O.S. We searched the car further and found a 9mm with 72 lose rounds and 4 clips all full. We also found some newspaper articles about a bank robbery in Newark, Ohio where three people robbed a bank. All three robbers were gunned down at the scene, but the driver eluded the police and escaped with $125,000. This kinda made me smile, because my father had a briefcase that we found that was a bit unusual for him. He was supposed to be a salesman, but we later found out that the briefcase contained some high dollar intrusion tools. Our dad appears to have been a thief. Mom was a cop. So this was kinda funny to me. Now admittedly cash has no value here in this world, but I did look at it long and hard. I've never seen that much cash in one place. I decided to place the money in the RV and decided that it would be funny if I started to collect money and see how much I could find. Plus it makes toilet paper in an emergency.
Down the road further Brandon saw a deer. Like the hunter (idiot) he is he took off after it. He stopped at a distance from it and took out his bow to make the shot. We could see the animal was injured, so it didn't move far away. Then out of a tree line this speedster zombie comes running out of the brush. I say speedster, cus this guy was hauling ass. Brandon didn't see it coming and before any of us had a chance to say anything Brandon was knocked hard to the ground. He was stunned. The zombie moved away from us and went in for another pass on Brandon. I decided to take a shot at the zombie even though there was a chance at hitting Brandon. Luke also took the shot. I hit the zombie square in the back and Luke didn't hit anything. I have no idea where that shot went to. The zombie didn't even lose stride and hit Brandon again as he was trying to get to his feet. I told the guys to cover me and ran into get Brandon. Figured i'd run so I could also shoot if need be. I'm not the greatest shot and on the back of a motorcycle I doubt I would of hit anything. Luke jumped off his bike and followed. Mike rode his bike away from where Brandon was hoping to draw the fast zombie away. Well nice plan Mike, but the zombies had other ideas. We moved up half way towards Brandon and then we saw over 50 zombies coming out of the brush. The unusual thing is that one of the zombies seemed to be commanding them. Seems unusual, but it's just how I saw it. We were in deep crap. To make things worse the fast zombie was heading back towards us. Luke took a shot at the zombie and hit, but like mine did no damage. I shot and his right leg exploded. He dropped fast, but he kept coming. Crawling, but still coming. Brea and the others started to open up on the horde of zombies coming our way. I made it to Brandon and helped him to his feet. He was unable to ride, so I jumped on his bike and told him to hold on. Wouldn't you know it the bike wouldn't start. If it weren't for bad luck.........!!!! So I dumped the bike and Brandon grabbed his weapons and we moved out of there as fast as i could. I had to almost carry Brandon. Now the zombies aren't the fastest things in the world to outrun but try to outrun them trying to carry a guy who weighs 75 pounds more than you do and is 7 inches taller. It's not easy. Lucky for me I had Brea and the others chopping down the ones that got close.
I got back to the RV and unfortuately had to ditch my bike and since we already lost Brandons we were down two. I hated to lose the bike, but after getting Brandon to the Rv my bike was surrounded by zombies. We made it quickly away from the area, with the four other bikes leading the way. Pris and Brea looked at Brandon and it seems he badly bruised his right leg and actually broke his left ankle. Now I know why it was so hard to get him back to the RV. Thinking about the attack, it almost looked like the zombies planned the attack. If that's the case we are all in trouble if they are getting smarter.
Well we made our way to Waldo, Ohio which is where we planned to refuel, since the RV was on half a tank. Yes half of a tank on the RV was still quite alot, but Waldo is a small town and we figured there would be a low ammount of zombies. We made it to Waldo and found the gas station trashed. We had to drop 2 zombies in the store, but we did find keys to a F-250 and wouldn't you know it the gas tank on the truck was full. Better than I can say for the underground tanks at the gas station. There was just enough gas to get the RV up to 3/4 of a tank. We rigged up a generater and a hose to suck out the gas. It takes a long time, but it gets the job done. We also found 13 gallions of washer fluid for our windshield, 3 quarts of 10w30 motor oil, 8 bags of nachos and a coffee maker (one of the big ones that has two warmers on top), a boat load of lottery tickets which I took cus i tought it would give me something to do at night. Other than that not much. I also found $763, which brought my total up to $125,763. I also took the truck, which Pris jumped in with me.
Now the interesting thing about Waldo is the Anheiser Busch warehouse on the other side of town, now i'm not a big drinker, but it seemed a bit interesting to check out while we were in the area. Plus it's on the way to a gun shop, which I am sure would be cleaned out. So we went through now and saw no zombie activity. It was nice to see that considering the ammount of zombie we've seen recently. We passed a few bars and for some dumb reason we decided to check them out. The first one we checked out was a very popular resturant that served the best bologna i've ever tasted. Thick and grilled. Damn good. No way it would still be fresh enough to eat. Brea, Luke and myself headed into the bar and as soon as we opened the door the smell of death hit us right in the face. I almost puked. Lined along the bar were about 13 dead people. All had apparently committed suicide. I had heard stories about people who couldn't take a family members death or watched their kids become zombies and took their own life. There was no way I or anyone else could ever of gone in the bar. The stentch was just to much. Now admittedly the smell is everywhere. You can't go anywere without smelling that stentch of death, but this was way to much.
We decided to just check the warehouse and see what was there. Maybe we would get lucky and find something useful. Along the way we stopped at a pizza shop and got for our effort 8 large cans of mushrooms, 4 cans of sauce, 3 cans of mild liquid cheese (yummy), 3 dozen eggs (hopefully they are still good) 3 25# bags of flour, three 1 gallon containers of banana peppers and a jar of jalapenos. The rest of the stuff was spoiled in the refers and freezers. We also picked up a large knife they used for cutting pizzas. At this rate we'll have our own pizza shop before you know it. In the register there was nothing. Someone beat me to it or they were not open when the fall happened.
Made it to the warehouse and someone beat us to it. The place was burnt to the ground. Nothing could be salvaged here. Further down the road is a modular home dealership that looks like someone might of been hiding in, because the homes were torn to hell. Looks like alot of zombies ripped this place up. Makes the gun shop seem very unlikely.
We made it to the gun shop and as i figured ripped to hell. There wasn't anything in plain sight. There was a corpse sitting against the wall. We kept an eye on the thing while we searched for anything at all. We did get a bit lucky here though, we found in the back room of the storage room a bit more ammo. We found a bunch of ammo for guns we don't have and none for what we do have, but we did find something really good. We found their sales tickets with addresses for the customers who bought them. "Nice" !! So we searched for a minute and found some sales for shotguns and high powered rifles and handguns.
Luke was in the back when we heard him shout. We rushed towards the back and found Luke had discovered storage room under the floor. Well just like our luck the room was booby trapped and as we opened it a small explosions errupted. Mike caught most of it as a homemade bomb (likely from the raider we previously killed) exploded and sent nails and screws into his face chest and abdomin. Of course Mike was killed almost instantly. Luke got 4 nails lodged in his upper forarm and Brea caught one in her butt and upper thigh. Me I got one in the right hand, which makes writing this very painful. Thankfully Pris, wasn't within range of the attack and quickly came to our rescue. My wounds were not as bad as the others and I rapped the wound as well as i could as i waited my turn. I quickly ran for the windows to see what the explosion would bring us. I knew what I was going to find and was right. Several zombies who heard the explosions were moving this way. I yelled for Jake and Owen to get in here and help us with the wounded. Luke and Brea were the worst and seemed unlikely to be ablbe to ride, so I grabbed Jake and had him help me load a few of the bike, cus i was quite frankly getting tired of losing them. After Jake and i loaded the two Bikes we took off. Jake rode one out and Owen followed with the other one. We quickly jumped on the highway even though we knew it was conjested. The thing about the highway in this area is there are large sections of road unused. So we would have a pretty easy trip to Delaware and coinsidentally the area where we took out the raiders.
I was driving the truck, while Luke drove the RV. We were only going to drive for a short time so he was able to handle the pain. Jake and Owen scouted ahead as we headed into Delaware. As we got into Delaware we drove up to an old resturant that hasn't had anything in it in years, so we decided that would be the perfect place to stop and get fixed up. Pris had her work cut out for her.
We decided to stay here for a bit and we would check out some of the town tomarrow. Pris wanted to make sure that we were properly fixed up before we continued. So for the night we are here.
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 4th
We bandaged each other up and slept through the night, each of us took a turn at keeping a look out. At about 5am I heard a familiar sound. The zombie moan. Pris was on watch and made sure we were awake. We all seemed to be awake. I immediately jumped up and got dressed and the rest followwed. We looked around to see where the attack was coming from and didn't see anything. I grabbed a shotgun and made my way outside. Nothing was out here. Just as I was getting confused I heard some laughter coming from the bushes. As I looked at the area the laughter came from I seen Paul another one of the survivors from the camp walk out of the brush. "That crap is going to get you killed someday"! he just laughed. Paul joined our group. He informed me that he ran as soon as he knew it was a losing situation. He knew Earl also survived, but they didn't catch up to each other after they escaped. I really couldn't care less if I ever caught up with him again and Paul knew it.
So we ran straight through Delaware mostly looking for supplies. We first ran by a McDonalds and a Odd Lots Dept Store and a Wendys Burger Joint. All of were flooded with then walking dead, so we bypassed all of them. We ran by another gas station and like the previous stores had to many zombies to contend with. We went on. Thankfully none of the zombies gave chase. A lumber yard was pretty inactive but I wasn't interested in what might be found there, and start stiring up the zombies. We drove by another gas station which had 7 zombies close to it. We chose to bypass the station. We know there are other gas stations further ahead. The biggest problem we were facing was the speed at which we were moving. We had to dodge alot of vehicles parked on the side of the road.
We passed a county police station where alot of patrol vehicles are stored, but also alot of zombies are patroling. We slowly made our way past. We finally made it to the center of town and man we were stupid for going this way. There were hundreds of zombies moving about. The main reason we went this way cus of the State Highway Patrol on the way. Now our reasoning looked really stupid. We stopped to figure out what we were going to do. We knew we had to act fast, so we jumped on the gas. Not the smartest way to go but we had to try. The 4 motorcycles went through first to find us a way through. Brea, Luke, Jake and Paul were on the bikes with Pris and myself in the truck and Owen driving the RV. Brandon was in the RV with a shotgun trying to keep the zombies off the RV. Brea radioed in that there was a slight gap for the RV to get through, but there would be a slight collision. I led the way in front of the RV hoping to move the obsticle before the RV got there. Easier to replace the truck then the RV. I led the RV into the gap and realized really quick that Brea massively underestimated the size of the gap. I immediately collided with a large sedan and almost wiped out after the hit. Pris was slightly startled as I hit another car in the gap. I held it together long enough to collide into another vehicle a cargo van. My truck was totally screwed and I knew it was not going to make it through the "gap" for much longer. Well it didn't matter much as I saw the RV start to roll. This really became a stupid idea.
I stopped and hit reverse. Owen radioed in and told me that he was somewhat ok. He thought he broke his arm, but Brandon didn't look good. Brandon was unconscience. I made my way back to the Rv and Brea returned to help with paramedics. The rest covered us as the zombies started to move in. The bad thing is the RV stopped rolling on the side with the door. I kicked out what was left of the windshield and Owen made his way out fast. Pris and Brea went into the RV to assist Brandon. Brandon was in bad shape. On top of his previous injuries he suffered a broken collarbone, dislocated his left elbow and shoulder. He also suffered a concussion. This was all bad news for him, but it was nothing compaired to the fact we had to move him without any kind of treatment. We needed to get the hell out of there. So after a bunch of screams from Brandon, we made our way to to the truck. That's when the guys started to shoot the zombies, hoping to clear us a path. We made it back to the truck and threw Brandon in the back of the truck. Pretty much the worst place to put an injured person, but I wasn't thinking. We made our way back from where we came. There is no way we could make it through that crap. The State Patrol office isn't worth that much risk. We went back to the place where we spent the night last night and fixed up Brandon. Man i'm going to miss that RV. Owen was also fixed up, he didn't brake his arm. It was badly sprained.
We decided to bypass Delaware. It was alot safer. We ended up in the small town of Kilborne and we were surprised to see very little zombie presence. It was getting late and decided to take up residence at the local school. As fate would have it the school was without zombies. So for the night at least we had a safe place to sleep. We searched the school and found that it was pretty much untouched. It had a roof access so we got on the roof and looked around. Believe it or not there was very little zombies around the area. Heck we actually considered staying here perminately. We have decided to stay for a least a week to let Brandon recover and to also get us some better vehicles to go south in. Man I will miss that RV.
We bandaged each other up and slept through the night, each of us took a turn at keeping a look out. At about 5am I heard a familiar sound. The zombie moan. Pris was on watch and made sure we were awake. We all seemed to be awake. I immediately jumped up and got dressed and the rest followwed. We looked around to see where the attack was coming from and didn't see anything. I grabbed a shotgun and made my way outside. Nothing was out here. Just as I was getting confused I heard some laughter coming from the bushes. As I looked at the area the laughter came from I seen Paul another one of the survivors from the camp walk out of the brush. "That crap is going to get you killed someday"! he just laughed. Paul joined our group. He informed me that he ran as soon as he knew it was a losing situation. He knew Earl also survived, but they didn't catch up to each other after they escaped. I really couldn't care less if I ever caught up with him again and Paul knew it.
So we ran straight through Delaware mostly looking for supplies. We first ran by a McDonalds and a Odd Lots Dept Store and a Wendys Burger Joint. All of were flooded with then walking dead, so we bypassed all of them. We ran by another gas station and like the previous stores had to many zombies to contend with. We went on. Thankfully none of the zombies gave chase. A lumber yard was pretty inactive but I wasn't interested in what might be found there, and start stiring up the zombies. We drove by another gas station which had 7 zombies close to it. We chose to bypass the station. We know there are other gas stations further ahead. The biggest problem we were facing was the speed at which we were moving. We had to dodge alot of vehicles parked on the side of the road.
We passed a county police station where alot of patrol vehicles are stored, but also alot of zombies are patroling. We slowly made our way past. We finally made it to the center of town and man we were stupid for going this way. There were hundreds of zombies moving about. The main reason we went this way cus of the State Highway Patrol on the way. Now our reasoning looked really stupid. We stopped to figure out what we were going to do. We knew we had to act fast, so we jumped on the gas. Not the smartest way to go but we had to try. The 4 motorcycles went through first to find us a way through. Brea, Luke, Jake and Paul were on the bikes with Pris and myself in the truck and Owen driving the RV. Brandon was in the RV with a shotgun trying to keep the zombies off the RV. Brea radioed in that there was a slight gap for the RV to get through, but there would be a slight collision. I led the way in front of the RV hoping to move the obsticle before the RV got there. Easier to replace the truck then the RV. I led the RV into the gap and realized really quick that Brea massively underestimated the size of the gap. I immediately collided with a large sedan and almost wiped out after the hit. Pris was slightly startled as I hit another car in the gap. I held it together long enough to collide into another vehicle a cargo van. My truck was totally screwed and I knew it was not going to make it through the "gap" for much longer. Well it didn't matter much as I saw the RV start to roll. This really became a stupid idea.
I stopped and hit reverse. Owen radioed in and told me that he was somewhat ok. He thought he broke his arm, but Brandon didn't look good. Brandon was unconscience. I made my way back to the Rv and Brea returned to help with paramedics. The rest covered us as the zombies started to move in. The bad thing is the RV stopped rolling on the side with the door. I kicked out what was left of the windshield and Owen made his way out fast. Pris and Brea went into the RV to assist Brandon. Brandon was in bad shape. On top of his previous injuries he suffered a broken collarbone, dislocated his left elbow and shoulder. He also suffered a concussion. This was all bad news for him, but it was nothing compaired to the fact we had to move him without any kind of treatment. We needed to get the hell out of there. So after a bunch of screams from Brandon, we made our way to to the truck. That's when the guys started to shoot the zombies, hoping to clear us a path. We made it back to the truck and threw Brandon in the back of the truck. Pretty much the worst place to put an injured person, but I wasn't thinking. We made our way back from where we came. There is no way we could make it through that crap. The State Patrol office isn't worth that much risk. We went back to the place where we spent the night last night and fixed up Brandon. Man i'm going to miss that RV. Owen was also fixed up, he didn't brake his arm. It was badly sprained.
We decided to bypass Delaware. It was alot safer. We ended up in the small town of Kilborne and we were surprised to see very little zombie presence. It was getting late and decided to take up residence at the local school. As fate would have it the school was without zombies. So for the night at least we had a safe place to sleep. We searched the school and found that it was pretty much untouched. It had a roof access so we got on the roof and looked around. Believe it or not there was very little zombies around the area. Heck we actually considered staying here perminately. We have decided to stay for a least a week to let Brandon recover and to also get us some better vehicles to go south in. Man I will miss that RV.
Last edited by King Newt on Wed Jan 19, 2011 3:01 am, edited 1 time in total.
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 8th
We decided not to stay in the school. It was way to much of a building to secure. We found a big enough house for all of us and made Brandon really comfortable. We put him in the master bedroom and we gave the girls two of the other three bedrooms. Luke took the other upstairs bedroom and the rest took up residence in the basement. We took turns on watch, but for the most part we have had little zombie problems. We have had talks about staying here, but as we discovered at the airport you don't want to get to comfortable. So we will be leaving as soon as Brandon is able to leave.
Looking around the neighborhood while on patrol we found the reason why there aren't that many zombie. Someone brought a large tracked vehicle, possibly a tank, through here and ran over the zombies. There is a field just east of town that is loaded with zombie corpses. Is the military still active? Is there someone who like us "found" some military hardware? It doesn't really matter to me, they are not here to tell me what happened, so I can't worry about it.
We have resupplied rather decently. Most of the good stuff was removed by who ever killed the zombies. For the most part though a lot of good stuff was left behind. We had the ability to replace the pickup, but chose to take a couple Blazers instead. They are 6cyl engines and get a lot better fuel economy than the truck did. We also found another RV, though a lot smaller than our previous RV. It's smaller, but we can get around things better. There is no way all of us fit in the RV, but it's an RV. So we have 3 motorcycles driven by Paul, Brea and myself. Luke and Jake are in the Blazers. Owen, Pris and Brandon will be in the RV. Personally I am in favor of not taking the RV, but I was outvoted. There is a gas station in town and were able to refill the vehicles. From the houses we salvaged some tools to repair the cars and cycles. We found enough food to feed us for at least a month, while on the road. No gourmet meals, but at least we eat.
Oct 10th
While on patrol in the area we heard a distress call over our radios. It was hard to make out. I headed a bit further south and was able to make it out more clearer. It seems that there were 12 survivors alive in downtown Columbus who were trapped on the top floors of a hotel, right beside the convention center. Our radios didn't have the power to reach that far. They listed a phone number to call, but we haven't had phone service for weeks now. Calling them couldn't happen. If I still had my helicopter this would be a simple fix. The group talked about our options for getting them and not getting them. It was in downtown Columbus and I couldn't figure a way into without getting myself killed. It bothered me a lot that I couldn't get to them. Till I just decided to go and see if I could get into the downtown on my motorcycle. Brandon was going to need another two weeks till he would be ready to move and even then he wouldn't be of much use to us. I asked for volunteers. Paul and Luke were the only crazy bastards to step forward. We decided to leave early the next day.
Oct 11th
Well our trip to Columbus had it problem as we figured. The zombie presence is almost to much to contend with. We made into almost downtown Columbus, but were chased away by the most zombies i've ever seen. We were able to go around the horde of zombies and was soon on way to the Hotel. Our plan is to get to the convention center and evaluate our situation. Well making it to the convention center was a bit tougher than we really figured. We were being chased all over the downtown area. We were also looking for a good way to get these people to safety and also looked in the lower levels of the hotel to see how many zombies we were going to have to fight through. I did notice that there was a covered access from the convention center to the hotel that was suspended over the road. We rode for what seemed like hours, but was more like an hour around the area trying to horde away the zombies. It took time, but we found our way into the convention center. Someone left one of back garage doors slightly open, so we decided to enter there. If there are any zombies inside the garage we might be in trouble. As luck would have it there were only 3 zombies in the garage and we took care of them as quietly as possible. By the looks of the floor and walls there must of been one hell of a fight in here. We managed to get the garage door to close and locked it down. We looked around the garage area and really didn't find anything of interest. Plus it was dark so we didn't spend a lot of time looking. We had to shoot our way into the main hall of the convention center, but we made it. From the garage to the platform that stretched over the street we had to take out 22 zombies. Some of the zombies looked like fresh kills since they weren't all that stinky. We made the platform and found our luck running out. We could see about 24 zombies at the end of the platform. So we took off a few of the shirts off the dead zombies and made torches to get the zombies to move back. There must of been some alcohol on the floor or something combustible cus Luke accidentally tripped and dropped his torch and the whole place went up fast. As we moved away from the fire all i could do was stare at Luke for that brilliant little act.
Well with the zombies cut off from us we made our way to the emergency stairs for our very long climb to the top floor. There were no zombies in the stairway so that made it easy. What was difficult was running over 50 floors knowing full well that the bottom floor was now on fire. Our plan was to get the people to a lower floor close to the platform and drop down on top of the platform to the convention center, but that was alot easier said than done. We made it to the top floor and banged on the emergency door and screamed so they knew we weren't zombies. After about 15 minutes the people inside opened the door. I quickly explained the situation and told them we had to hurry. They seemed a bit surprised and a little pissed off considering they didn't want to leave they just needed someone to bring them more food. It seems that the zombies can't find them this high up and they were pretty happy here.
Well this just made me sick. I just lit the building on fire to get people out of the building that they don't really want to leave. So we made our way back down with the idea of trying to put the fire out. It was going to take a lot of time to talk these guys into moving. The idea is a good one, but there is no way people are going to brave the zombie hordes to bring them food. I know i'm not coming back.
Believe it or not the fire was not all that tough to put out. Though it did take a long time to fight it as well as the zombies. The bottom floor entry way is partially roasted. Rain water had soaked the floor in other areas, so the fire couldn't spread all that well. That the good new, the bad news was after the fire was out we were wall to wall zombies. By the grace of God we made it back to the stairway and secured the door. Then we took out sweet time going back up. We talked to the people in charge and I told them how dumb their idea was. There is no way anyone is coming back to help supply you. Including us. We could take them to a nice location out of the city that had a very small zombie population and they could live out their lives with little hassle. The people in charge didn't want to listen so i spoke to the group and told them how it was. We were able to persuade a few of the group to come with us and we told them to say goodbye to their friends. Luke actually wanted to stay for the night, but I didn't trust these guys, so I wanted out.
To mix things up a bit we didn't go down the same way we came up. We went down to the 4th floor and dropped to the platform roof like we planned originally. We made it to the convention center with ease. We did stay the night at the convention center. We slept in the kitchen and ate very well.
Morning came to quick. We stayed up to late having a blast. I almost forgot that we were in the middle of zombie hell. We woke at 7am and looked out the front. There wasn't as many zombies as I thought there would be. We made our way to the garage we were at originally and opened the garage slightly to see if anything was outside by our bikes. There was nothing there. No the problem is we have 4 people who came with us, so we needed a car for them or another bike. Lucky for us one of the guys knew how to ride, but the other 3 didn't so we were going to have to ride doubles to get out of here. The guy who knew how to ride his name is Brian, so me and Brian ran for my bike and he jumped on the back and we went looking for a bike. Lucky for him he found a Harley Fatboy and he jumped on and fired it up. The bad news he didn't come back to the group. So I delivered him a free ride out of here. Long story short we did get back to the town almost without gas left in the tank, but we did get them back. Though it's not all that funny, but I sorta smiled I did see the guy who took off from us get pulled down from his Harley and eaten by zombies.
The people are now in our town and they seem happy here. We set them up in a house close to ours and they seem like they are going to stay.
We decided not to stay in the school. It was way to much of a building to secure. We found a big enough house for all of us and made Brandon really comfortable. We put him in the master bedroom and we gave the girls two of the other three bedrooms. Luke took the other upstairs bedroom and the rest took up residence in the basement. We took turns on watch, but for the most part we have had little zombie problems. We have had talks about staying here, but as we discovered at the airport you don't want to get to comfortable. So we will be leaving as soon as Brandon is able to leave.
Looking around the neighborhood while on patrol we found the reason why there aren't that many zombie. Someone brought a large tracked vehicle, possibly a tank, through here and ran over the zombies. There is a field just east of town that is loaded with zombie corpses. Is the military still active? Is there someone who like us "found" some military hardware? It doesn't really matter to me, they are not here to tell me what happened, so I can't worry about it.
We have resupplied rather decently. Most of the good stuff was removed by who ever killed the zombies. For the most part though a lot of good stuff was left behind. We had the ability to replace the pickup, but chose to take a couple Blazers instead. They are 6cyl engines and get a lot better fuel economy than the truck did. We also found another RV, though a lot smaller than our previous RV. It's smaller, but we can get around things better. There is no way all of us fit in the RV, but it's an RV. So we have 3 motorcycles driven by Paul, Brea and myself. Luke and Jake are in the Blazers. Owen, Pris and Brandon will be in the RV. Personally I am in favor of not taking the RV, but I was outvoted. There is a gas station in town and were able to refill the vehicles. From the houses we salvaged some tools to repair the cars and cycles. We found enough food to feed us for at least a month, while on the road. No gourmet meals, but at least we eat.
Oct 10th
While on patrol in the area we heard a distress call over our radios. It was hard to make out. I headed a bit further south and was able to make it out more clearer. It seems that there were 12 survivors alive in downtown Columbus who were trapped on the top floors of a hotel, right beside the convention center. Our radios didn't have the power to reach that far. They listed a phone number to call, but we haven't had phone service for weeks now. Calling them couldn't happen. If I still had my helicopter this would be a simple fix. The group talked about our options for getting them and not getting them. It was in downtown Columbus and I couldn't figure a way into without getting myself killed. It bothered me a lot that I couldn't get to them. Till I just decided to go and see if I could get into the downtown on my motorcycle. Brandon was going to need another two weeks till he would be ready to move and even then he wouldn't be of much use to us. I asked for volunteers. Paul and Luke were the only crazy bastards to step forward. We decided to leave early the next day.
Oct 11th
Well our trip to Columbus had it problem as we figured. The zombie presence is almost to much to contend with. We made into almost downtown Columbus, but were chased away by the most zombies i've ever seen. We were able to go around the horde of zombies and was soon on way to the Hotel. Our plan is to get to the convention center and evaluate our situation. Well making it to the convention center was a bit tougher than we really figured. We were being chased all over the downtown area. We were also looking for a good way to get these people to safety and also looked in the lower levels of the hotel to see how many zombies we were going to have to fight through. I did notice that there was a covered access from the convention center to the hotel that was suspended over the road. We rode for what seemed like hours, but was more like an hour around the area trying to horde away the zombies. It took time, but we found our way into the convention center. Someone left one of back garage doors slightly open, so we decided to enter there. If there are any zombies inside the garage we might be in trouble. As luck would have it there were only 3 zombies in the garage and we took care of them as quietly as possible. By the looks of the floor and walls there must of been one hell of a fight in here. We managed to get the garage door to close and locked it down. We looked around the garage area and really didn't find anything of interest. Plus it was dark so we didn't spend a lot of time looking. We had to shoot our way into the main hall of the convention center, but we made it. From the garage to the platform that stretched over the street we had to take out 22 zombies. Some of the zombies looked like fresh kills since they weren't all that stinky. We made the platform and found our luck running out. We could see about 24 zombies at the end of the platform. So we took off a few of the shirts off the dead zombies and made torches to get the zombies to move back. There must of been some alcohol on the floor or something combustible cus Luke accidentally tripped and dropped his torch and the whole place went up fast. As we moved away from the fire all i could do was stare at Luke for that brilliant little act.
Well with the zombies cut off from us we made our way to the emergency stairs for our very long climb to the top floor. There were no zombies in the stairway so that made it easy. What was difficult was running over 50 floors knowing full well that the bottom floor was now on fire. Our plan was to get the people to a lower floor close to the platform and drop down on top of the platform to the convention center, but that was alot easier said than done. We made it to the top floor and banged on the emergency door and screamed so they knew we weren't zombies. After about 15 minutes the people inside opened the door. I quickly explained the situation and told them we had to hurry. They seemed a bit surprised and a little pissed off considering they didn't want to leave they just needed someone to bring them more food. It seems that the zombies can't find them this high up and they were pretty happy here.
Well this just made me sick. I just lit the building on fire to get people out of the building that they don't really want to leave. So we made our way back down with the idea of trying to put the fire out. It was going to take a lot of time to talk these guys into moving. The idea is a good one, but there is no way people are going to brave the zombie hordes to bring them food. I know i'm not coming back.
Believe it or not the fire was not all that tough to put out. Though it did take a long time to fight it as well as the zombies. The bottom floor entry way is partially roasted. Rain water had soaked the floor in other areas, so the fire couldn't spread all that well. That the good new, the bad news was after the fire was out we were wall to wall zombies. By the grace of God we made it back to the stairway and secured the door. Then we took out sweet time going back up. We talked to the people in charge and I told them how dumb their idea was. There is no way anyone is coming back to help supply you. Including us. We could take them to a nice location out of the city that had a very small zombie population and they could live out their lives with little hassle. The people in charge didn't want to listen so i spoke to the group and told them how it was. We were able to persuade a few of the group to come with us and we told them to say goodbye to their friends. Luke actually wanted to stay for the night, but I didn't trust these guys, so I wanted out.
To mix things up a bit we didn't go down the same way we came up. We went down to the 4th floor and dropped to the platform roof like we planned originally. We made it to the convention center with ease. We did stay the night at the convention center. We slept in the kitchen and ate very well.
Morning came to quick. We stayed up to late having a blast. I almost forgot that we were in the middle of zombie hell. We woke at 7am and looked out the front. There wasn't as many zombies as I thought there would be. We made our way to the garage we were at originally and opened the garage slightly to see if anything was outside by our bikes. There was nothing there. No the problem is we have 4 people who came with us, so we needed a car for them or another bike. Lucky for us one of the guys knew how to ride, but the other 3 didn't so we were going to have to ride doubles to get out of here. The guy who knew how to ride his name is Brian, so me and Brian ran for my bike and he jumped on the back and we went looking for a bike. Lucky for him he found a Harley Fatboy and he jumped on and fired it up. The bad news he didn't come back to the group. So I delivered him a free ride out of here. Long story short we did get back to the town almost without gas left in the tank, but we did get them back. Though it's not all that funny, but I sorta smiled I did see the guy who took off from us get pulled down from his Harley and eaten by zombies.
The people are now in our town and they seem happy here. We set them up in a house close to ours and they seem like they are going to stay.
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 17th
I'm writing this and it might be my last entry into this journal. I am all alone and I see no way out of this situation. If anyone finds this I will just let you know that the soldiers that are using the tank are not your friend. Well here is what happened.
Paul, Luke, Brea and myself went out on one of our little runs looking for survivors. We searched some of the local towns and didn't find anyone. We found our share of zombies, but just not what we expected. All of the valuable stuff you would expect to find was gone. So we decided to go towards Columbus again, even though last time we barely escaped with our lives. Well we did find some survivors close to Worthington and they told us an interesting story. It seems that there is a group of soldiers, about 40 or so going around the area killing anything that moves. That's zombies, humans, animals and anything else for that matter. Can't we get any breaks in this life? If it's not bad enough to deal with the zombies we have to deal with a tank wielding bunch of a**holes. Man what I could do with that tank!
Well none of the people we found really wanted to go with us, because the army had already been through there, so they felt safe. We didn't have the resources to take on a 40 man army let alone an army with with a fully functional tank, so we decided to head back. On our way back we heard from a distance the sound of automatic gun fire. We approached with caution and observed the Army with the tank slaughtering innocent men and women. We also noticed that the noise was bringing in a bunch of zombies from the east and west. So being the dumb crazy people we are we decided to use the zombies as our cover to take a shot at the army. So when the zombies got closer we rode in hot and heavy towards the army and surprised the hell out of them. I personally killed 4 myself. On a personal note, i've watched a lot of movies where the hero rode in on a motorcycle and killed the bad guys with little effort. I must not have that personal ability to shoot from a cycle, cus I had to use a full clip just to kill 4.
By the time the bad guys were able to respond the zombies were on them. Now this plan wasn't without flaws, we actually led the zombies into the innocent people to. I figured if we saved a few it would be worth it. We had a good fight and i'd like to say it went without a hitch, but this isn't the movies it's reality. I watched Luke get killed and I was pulled from my bike by 3 zombies. The rest of the group seen it, but because of the number of zombies they couldn't get to me. I seen them riding away, but I was to busy to signal them that I was still alive. I fought with all I had just to stay alive. I took a shot to the head which smashed my radio and my M16 was drug off somewhere. So I had to defend myself with only my .45 and some dumb luck. Then something happened that saved my life. All of the zombies stopped what they were doing and I know it's hard to believe they started to heal slightly and they seemed to bath in an unseen energy. I took this opportunity to run for my life. When I started to run I realized I took more damage than I thought. My ribs were aching and my right leg hurt really bad. I did manage to get to an abandoned house where I found one of the soldiers also in the same situation I was in. He was hurt worse, but he had no weapons. He begged me for help and I could find no sympathy for him and I shot him in the head. He was only about 19, but I didn't hesitate. It's kind of strange how I have changed over these few months, because I never could of done such a cruel thing like killing someone in cold blood like that. He made his choices and his choices got him killed.
I am sitting in this house and looking around I see nothing I can use. I looked around and the house is pretty picked clean. The front windows are broken so I moved upstairs to get a bit more comfortable. I have made myself comfortable, but as I look out the windows all I can see is a lot of zombies. There must be over 100 in all directions. The bad thing is I don't even see any vehicles that I could use to get out of here. My cycle is still laying in the field where I was pulled off of it and my m16 is close by it. If i choose to make a run for the bike and it doesn't start I am in for a lot of hurt.
In my pack that I did save I have 3 clips for the m16 that I don't currently have. I have 2 clips for my .45. I have a change of clothes and 2 days worth of food. I could probably make that last 4 days or so, but I need to have a plan to get out of here. My group is leaving soon, because Brandon is healed up enough to move. If I don't make it to them before they leave I doubt I will ever find them again.
I'm writing this and it might be my last entry into this journal. I am all alone and I see no way out of this situation. If anyone finds this I will just let you know that the soldiers that are using the tank are not your friend. Well here is what happened.
Paul, Luke, Brea and myself went out on one of our little runs looking for survivors. We searched some of the local towns and didn't find anyone. We found our share of zombies, but just not what we expected. All of the valuable stuff you would expect to find was gone. So we decided to go towards Columbus again, even though last time we barely escaped with our lives. Well we did find some survivors close to Worthington and they told us an interesting story. It seems that there is a group of soldiers, about 40 or so going around the area killing anything that moves. That's zombies, humans, animals and anything else for that matter. Can't we get any breaks in this life? If it's not bad enough to deal with the zombies we have to deal with a tank wielding bunch of a**holes. Man what I could do with that tank!
Well none of the people we found really wanted to go with us, because the army had already been through there, so they felt safe. We didn't have the resources to take on a 40 man army let alone an army with with a fully functional tank, so we decided to head back. On our way back we heard from a distance the sound of automatic gun fire. We approached with caution and observed the Army with the tank slaughtering innocent men and women. We also noticed that the noise was bringing in a bunch of zombies from the east and west. So being the dumb crazy people we are we decided to use the zombies as our cover to take a shot at the army. So when the zombies got closer we rode in hot and heavy towards the army and surprised the hell out of them. I personally killed 4 myself. On a personal note, i've watched a lot of movies where the hero rode in on a motorcycle and killed the bad guys with little effort. I must not have that personal ability to shoot from a cycle, cus I had to use a full clip just to kill 4.
By the time the bad guys were able to respond the zombies were on them. Now this plan wasn't without flaws, we actually led the zombies into the innocent people to. I figured if we saved a few it would be worth it. We had a good fight and i'd like to say it went without a hitch, but this isn't the movies it's reality. I watched Luke get killed and I was pulled from my bike by 3 zombies. The rest of the group seen it, but because of the number of zombies they couldn't get to me. I seen them riding away, but I was to busy to signal them that I was still alive. I fought with all I had just to stay alive. I took a shot to the head which smashed my radio and my M16 was drug off somewhere. So I had to defend myself with only my .45 and some dumb luck. Then something happened that saved my life. All of the zombies stopped what they were doing and I know it's hard to believe they started to heal slightly and they seemed to bath in an unseen energy. I took this opportunity to run for my life. When I started to run I realized I took more damage than I thought. My ribs were aching and my right leg hurt really bad. I did manage to get to an abandoned house where I found one of the soldiers also in the same situation I was in. He was hurt worse, but he had no weapons. He begged me for help and I could find no sympathy for him and I shot him in the head. He was only about 19, but I didn't hesitate. It's kind of strange how I have changed over these few months, because I never could of done such a cruel thing like killing someone in cold blood like that. He made his choices and his choices got him killed.
I am sitting in this house and looking around I see nothing I can use. I looked around and the house is pretty picked clean. The front windows are broken so I moved upstairs to get a bit more comfortable. I have made myself comfortable, but as I look out the windows all I can see is a lot of zombies. There must be over 100 in all directions. The bad thing is I don't even see any vehicles that I could use to get out of here. My cycle is still laying in the field where I was pulled off of it and my m16 is close by it. If i choose to make a run for the bike and it doesn't start I am in for a lot of hurt.
In my pack that I did save I have 3 clips for the m16 that I don't currently have. I have 2 clips for my .45. I have a change of clothes and 2 days worth of food. I could probably make that last 4 days or so, but I need to have a plan to get out of here. My group is leaving soon, because Brandon is healed up enough to move. If I don't make it to them before they leave I doubt I will ever find them again.
-
Lord_Dalgard
- Megaversal® Ambassador
- Posts: 483
- Joined: Tue Aug 27, 2002 1:01 am
- Comment: CoH/CoV Global @Frontovik
- Location: Overton, TX USA
- Contact:
Re: Survivors Journal
Chello!
Nice log! Maybe everything will work out for him.
Nice log! Maybe everything will work out for him.
Anthony N. Emmel
Proud Member of CLD 2.0
GM of the Guardians of the Polar Bear
"Those blast points are too precise for Pecos raiders. Only
Coalition Deadboys are that accurate."
--Unknown Cyber Knight in CS Lone Star.
+425 Movie Geek Points!
Proud Member of CLD 2.0
GM of the Guardians of the Polar Bear
"Those blast points are too precise for Pecos raiders. Only
Coalition Deadboys are that accurate."
--Unknown Cyber Knight in CS Lone Star.
+425 Movie Geek Points!
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 18th
Well i'm still alive. I am sitting here wishing I hadn't killed that young man. I could of used him as a distraction, so I could get away. I did search his body pretty decent and found 7 12 gauge shotgun rounds and keys to a Chevy Truck. Both of which I can't use, since I don't have a shotgun or Chevy truck. I have been sitting here thinking about the zombies and what I know about them.
What I know.
1) Hard to take down. One shot doesn't get the job done.
2) There are many different type. Sprinters, standard slow bastards, Big ass harder to take down zombies, crawler zombies
3) They seem to feed off energies from killing us.
4) Younger people seem to feed them better.
5) Head shots take them down faster.
6) They hate fire.
I'm going to wait one more day then i'm making a run for my bike. I will need my m16 back if I wish to survive. So tomarrow is the plan.
Oct 19
Well I made it. My plan was simple, run as fast as humanly possible and get my bike. That was a simple idea, but the result was different. I made a mad dash at my bike. The problem is I didn't check my surroundings before i went for it. As I ran about half way to my bike I ran right into a zombie. To make matters worse this one was a sprinter zombie, so rolling to my feet and running away wasn't an option. I had to fight it out with him. Which was bad for me because it alerted every zombie for miles that I was here. I shot four times and quickly made the sprinter into a crawler. I made it to the cycle, but like I figured it wouldn't start. I immediately made a run for the m16 which I grabbed quickly. Just as my luck would have it it was broke. The trigger was broken. So I was screwed. So running was my only option. I slung the rifle and pulled the pistol and ran for safety. There were at least 70 zombies behind me as I ran down the road. I was scared to death. I admittedly was scared so much that i pissed myself. Well my luck changed as I found a Chevy pickup sitting in a field. There were a few zombies close to it, but there was a gap for me to run through. Now if this was the truck that I had keys for I was in good shape if not I doubt I would make it any longer because I was dead tired. As luck would have it the keys worked. Almost a full tank of gas. Now to make it back to basecamp to meet up with my crew.
With little problems I made it back to camp to find that everyone had already left. I was alone again. Even the people we rescued had left. There wasn't anything left behind for me to salvage. They took everything. I took the night to fix my m16 and refill my tank at the local gas station. Lucky for me that this truck is a diesel and that the tanks were almost untouched. I'm going to spend the night here and i'm kind of thinking of going back to Marion and kill that SOB that seems to have the ability to control these creatures. I still have the feeling that he had something to do with the airport being over run. I'm going to sleep on it and make my decision in the morning. At least it will be my decision this time and no one will be able to talk me out of it.
Well i'm still alive. I am sitting here wishing I hadn't killed that young man. I could of used him as a distraction, so I could get away. I did search his body pretty decent and found 7 12 gauge shotgun rounds and keys to a Chevy Truck. Both of which I can't use, since I don't have a shotgun or Chevy truck. I have been sitting here thinking about the zombies and what I know about them.
What I know.
1) Hard to take down. One shot doesn't get the job done.
2) There are many different type. Sprinters, standard slow bastards, Big ass harder to take down zombies, crawler zombies
3) They seem to feed off energies from killing us.
4) Younger people seem to feed them better.
5) Head shots take them down faster.
6) They hate fire.
I'm going to wait one more day then i'm making a run for my bike. I will need my m16 back if I wish to survive. So tomarrow is the plan.
Oct 19
Well I made it. My plan was simple, run as fast as humanly possible and get my bike. That was a simple idea, but the result was different. I made a mad dash at my bike. The problem is I didn't check my surroundings before i went for it. As I ran about half way to my bike I ran right into a zombie. To make matters worse this one was a sprinter zombie, so rolling to my feet and running away wasn't an option. I had to fight it out with him. Which was bad for me because it alerted every zombie for miles that I was here. I shot four times and quickly made the sprinter into a crawler. I made it to the cycle, but like I figured it wouldn't start. I immediately made a run for the m16 which I grabbed quickly. Just as my luck would have it it was broke. The trigger was broken. So I was screwed. So running was my only option. I slung the rifle and pulled the pistol and ran for safety. There were at least 70 zombies behind me as I ran down the road. I was scared to death. I admittedly was scared so much that i pissed myself. Well my luck changed as I found a Chevy pickup sitting in a field. There were a few zombies close to it, but there was a gap for me to run through. Now if this was the truck that I had keys for I was in good shape if not I doubt I would make it any longer because I was dead tired. As luck would have it the keys worked. Almost a full tank of gas. Now to make it back to basecamp to meet up with my crew.
With little problems I made it back to camp to find that everyone had already left. I was alone again. Even the people we rescued had left. There wasn't anything left behind for me to salvage. They took everything. I took the night to fix my m16 and refill my tank at the local gas station. Lucky for me that this truck is a diesel and that the tanks were almost untouched. I'm going to spend the night here and i'm kind of thinking of going back to Marion and kill that SOB that seems to have the ability to control these creatures. I still have the feeling that he had something to do with the airport being over run. I'm going to sleep on it and make my decision in the morning. At least it will be my decision this time and no one will be able to talk me out of it.
Re: Survivors Journal
Oct 20th
I decided to rest a little longer because I am going to check out the old guy with the zombie powers. If I find out that he had anything to do with the death of my friends he is going to pay dearly. I did go back to Marion and am now sitting in a nearby house, watching the SOB who is said to be able to control zombies. I was lucky enough to acquire another rifle with enough rounds to get the job done and then some. I also picked up another pistol a .50 desert eagle. I also found a few more rounds for my .45. I also have some smaller caliber pistols and rifles, they don't seem to do the job.
Getting to this house was no easy task. I left a trail of zombies behind me and had to do it as quiet as I could. Using hand axes to kill zombies isn't as easy as it would seem. Plus the old guy had all the houses in the area boarded up, so no one could get in. Even all that couldn't stop me I have a house close to the church. If I am seen I am in trouble, because there is a lot of zombies in this area.
On my first half day of observing the church, I saw little action. He has 8 guards posted outside at all times. These guards can get really close to the zombies without the zombies going nuts. If this guy is really the enemy then I have a real problem. My problem is do I aim for the chest or do I go for a head shot. If he is a nice guy having him as an friend would help a lot. I am convinced though that this guy is not a nice guy, so here I sit waiting for my shot.
Oct 21st
I am not sure, but I think that know I am here. I changed houses, but I am not confident that I will be able to hide out for long. I am probably getting paranoid, but I doubt I will stay long. I haven't seen that old bastard since I took up residence in his area. He either knows that bad things are going to happen or he just doesn't like the outside. I will continue to wait.
Oct 22nd
Well my paranoia got the best of me, so I made my move. I captured one of guards. If they didn't know I was here they know now. He hasn't been a lot of help. He won't tell me anything. I am losing patience with him and am about to blast him in the chest. I don't think I was seen, by either zombie or human, so for now I am safe. I just keep thinking i need to get into that church, to see for myself.
Oct 23rd
Well my new friend is starting to come around and give me some answers. He hasn't yet told me that Brother Dale is responsible for what happened at the airport, but he has told me that the zombies don't bother the group. He has also told me in not so many words that most of the population of his community are getting to be like mindless puppets. They do what ever Brother Dale wants, and I mean anything. He also told me that some don't really want to be there, but they stay because it's a lot safer at the church than anywhere else. He also told me that he would leave to if he could get his family out alive. His wife and daughter have become one of the mindless puppets previously mentioned. His wife has sex with Brother Dale and hasn't been the wife she once was. He believes that his daughter has also been with Dale, but he can't prove that. My new friend is Bill and with his help I believe i can get into the church to see what is going on. We go in tomarrow.
Oct 24th
Our trip into the church went as most of my missions have, "badly". We were able to gain access into the church on the backside of the church, where there was a gap in the security. We went into the basement, with ease. We observed Brother Dale and many others from a utility room, but the one thing I forgot to continue to observe was Bill.
Well I woke up tied to a chair, with Bill and Brother Dale standing in front of me. Brother Dale started to question me even before I had my wits about me. When I didn't answer or gave an answer to something he didn't like Bill would smack me. Brother Dale told me straight to my face that my colony that I had built had to be destroyed. That is was evil. He told me that the zombies are Gods plan to rid the world of all evil. Of course I lost it, which Bill responded with kicking the living hell out of me again.
I woke up on the floor tied to a pole. The room wasn't lit very well, but I could see that there were four zombies on the other side of the room. I knew at that moment I had to act fast or I was a dead man. I have to say that i'm not the strongest man in the world, but on that day I found some new strength that I didn't know I had. I powered out of my binds, removing some skin in the process. That's when I heard a voice say "kill him". Now here I am against 4 zombies, with no weapons. I looked around the room quickly to see my options. The only option was a boarded up window. The strange thing is that I was allowed to keep my leathers on, so at least I had some protection. Not much but some. As I started to rip the boards off the window the zombies were on me. One of the zombies swung at me and I was lucky enough to duck the shot and it actually broke the board off the window. Lucky bastard I am started to climb through. The unlucky bastard that i've been lately got his leg grabbed and almost pulled through. I literally almost had to brake my own ankle to get away from those things. I did lose my boot and sliced the hell out of my arm climbing through that window. I made it out onto the roof and down to the ground with a thump. After getting my wits about me I staggered to my feet and ran as fast as i could, which wasn't all that fast considering my ankle was severely twisted and I was bleeding like crazy from my arms and stomach. I was in a world of hurt, but I continued. I had to stop a guard who by the look in his eyes had no idea how to shoot the shotgun he had with any kind of accuracy. I was a bit lucky that when he shot at me he missed badly. I was able to quickly remove the shotgun from his possession and knock him out. I searched his body for more shells and for my trouble I was shot in the left arm. It was just a grazing shot, but it still hurt just the same. That's when I heard what i didn't want to hear. That moan!! My skin crawls every time I hear that moan. I knew I was in for a war. I grabbed the 12 rounds of ammo the kid had for his shotgun and ran down the street. Before I made it away I was shot again. This time in the right leg and unlike the last shot this one hit hard. I pushed on because i knew if I stopped I was dead. I made it down the street to a rent to own furniture store, which had its front windows broke out. I needed to stop to bind my wounds and even though the moans were getting closer I had to stop. I went into the store and found 2 zombies. I blew off their heads and went deeper into the store. I found the roof access ladder and went up. Hopefully I will have time to bind my wounds and get the hell out of here before all the zombies surround me.
Oct 25th
Well I would like to say that everything worked out for the best, but it didn't. I am now stuck on this roof and there are about 300 zombies surrounding this store. I spent the night up here, but thankfully I stopped all the bleeding. The zombies haven't found the roof access, thankfully. It is still just a matter of time till they do. There are actually 2 roof accesses one leads into the warehouse. I was able to sneak down and grab some food from a vending machine so I won't starve. The problem is that the zombies are surrounding the store and I wasn't confident that the big over head door would hold them back, so I went back to the roof.
So here I sit with my Lays potato chips and my warm Pepsi sitting here watching the zombies who are soon going to be eating me. There is a slight chance to get out of here. There are train tracks right beside the store, which is way to far to leap to by the way. There is a train on the tracks and another building just beyond that. I found some rope in the warehouse and for the last few hours have been trying to lasso something on the train so I can make my way over to the train and hopefully onto the next building. The next building is in a small plaza and there is a pizza shop and an ice cream shop there. Hopefully i will find keys in the vehicles and be able to get away.
Oct 26th
Well I made it. I was able to get to the train and onto the next building. The problem is that i didn't do it fast enough and the zombies just followed me. Now I am on a building that has no food stored inside. The three stores in the building are a beauty salon and empty building and a barbershop. I'd like to say that the climb over here was not the easiest thing I have ever done. It took forever. My military training helped a little, but with all my wounds it was tough. Now the zombies are just sitting around this building waiting for their meal to come down. The other problem is the building that I am on is a lot smaller that the furniture store and every once in a while I have to kick a zombie off the roof. So i must make my way back to the furniture store roof. Hopefully I make it.
Well I fell off the rope from the train to the furniture store building. I got really messed up. I wish I never came up with the idea to get off the building. I did find a car in the parking lot of the pizza shop. It was a pretty nice car till I bled all over the seat. I have successfully broke my left arm and can no longer support my shotgun to shoot it. I have a large gash on my forehead, which is from the fall not a zombie attack. For the most part the zombies had little contact with me, most of the damage was from the fall. I also have bruised ribs and a severely sprained ankle.
Now the good news. I am in the town of Greencamp and there is a large factory which has been closed for years that i am now living in. I was able to set my arm the best i can and found plenty of food and pain killers. I am staying here for at least a week if not longer. I have honestly had enough of being chased by zombies, betrayed by people and generally most of what has happened to me. My family thinks I am dead and at this moment I feel dead. I am telling you right now when I feel up to it that church is going to burn and i don't care if everyone inside goes with it, but I am going to make sure Brother Dale pays for what he did to me and my friends.
I decided to rest a little longer because I am going to check out the old guy with the zombie powers. If I find out that he had anything to do with the death of my friends he is going to pay dearly. I did go back to Marion and am now sitting in a nearby house, watching the SOB who is said to be able to control zombies. I was lucky enough to acquire another rifle with enough rounds to get the job done and then some. I also picked up another pistol a .50 desert eagle. I also found a few more rounds for my .45. I also have some smaller caliber pistols and rifles, they don't seem to do the job.
Getting to this house was no easy task. I left a trail of zombies behind me and had to do it as quiet as I could. Using hand axes to kill zombies isn't as easy as it would seem. Plus the old guy had all the houses in the area boarded up, so no one could get in. Even all that couldn't stop me I have a house close to the church. If I am seen I am in trouble, because there is a lot of zombies in this area.
On my first half day of observing the church, I saw little action. He has 8 guards posted outside at all times. These guards can get really close to the zombies without the zombies going nuts. If this guy is really the enemy then I have a real problem. My problem is do I aim for the chest or do I go for a head shot. If he is a nice guy having him as an friend would help a lot. I am convinced though that this guy is not a nice guy, so here I sit waiting for my shot.
Oct 21st
I am not sure, but I think that know I am here. I changed houses, but I am not confident that I will be able to hide out for long. I am probably getting paranoid, but I doubt I will stay long. I haven't seen that old bastard since I took up residence in his area. He either knows that bad things are going to happen or he just doesn't like the outside. I will continue to wait.
Oct 22nd
Well my paranoia got the best of me, so I made my move. I captured one of guards. If they didn't know I was here they know now. He hasn't been a lot of help. He won't tell me anything. I am losing patience with him and am about to blast him in the chest. I don't think I was seen, by either zombie or human, so for now I am safe. I just keep thinking i need to get into that church, to see for myself.
Oct 23rd
Well my new friend is starting to come around and give me some answers. He hasn't yet told me that Brother Dale is responsible for what happened at the airport, but he has told me that the zombies don't bother the group. He has also told me in not so many words that most of the population of his community are getting to be like mindless puppets. They do what ever Brother Dale wants, and I mean anything. He also told me that some don't really want to be there, but they stay because it's a lot safer at the church than anywhere else. He also told me that he would leave to if he could get his family out alive. His wife and daughter have become one of the mindless puppets previously mentioned. His wife has sex with Brother Dale and hasn't been the wife she once was. He believes that his daughter has also been with Dale, but he can't prove that. My new friend is Bill and with his help I believe i can get into the church to see what is going on. We go in tomarrow.
Oct 24th
Our trip into the church went as most of my missions have, "badly". We were able to gain access into the church on the backside of the church, where there was a gap in the security. We went into the basement, with ease. We observed Brother Dale and many others from a utility room, but the one thing I forgot to continue to observe was Bill.
Well I woke up tied to a chair, with Bill and Brother Dale standing in front of me. Brother Dale started to question me even before I had my wits about me. When I didn't answer or gave an answer to something he didn't like Bill would smack me. Brother Dale told me straight to my face that my colony that I had built had to be destroyed. That is was evil. He told me that the zombies are Gods plan to rid the world of all evil. Of course I lost it, which Bill responded with kicking the living hell out of me again.
I woke up on the floor tied to a pole. The room wasn't lit very well, but I could see that there were four zombies on the other side of the room. I knew at that moment I had to act fast or I was a dead man. I have to say that i'm not the strongest man in the world, but on that day I found some new strength that I didn't know I had. I powered out of my binds, removing some skin in the process. That's when I heard a voice say "kill him". Now here I am against 4 zombies, with no weapons. I looked around the room quickly to see my options. The only option was a boarded up window. The strange thing is that I was allowed to keep my leathers on, so at least I had some protection. Not much but some. As I started to rip the boards off the window the zombies were on me. One of the zombies swung at me and I was lucky enough to duck the shot and it actually broke the board off the window. Lucky bastard I am started to climb through. The unlucky bastard that i've been lately got his leg grabbed and almost pulled through. I literally almost had to brake my own ankle to get away from those things. I did lose my boot and sliced the hell out of my arm climbing through that window. I made it out onto the roof and down to the ground with a thump. After getting my wits about me I staggered to my feet and ran as fast as i could, which wasn't all that fast considering my ankle was severely twisted and I was bleeding like crazy from my arms and stomach. I was in a world of hurt, but I continued. I had to stop a guard who by the look in his eyes had no idea how to shoot the shotgun he had with any kind of accuracy. I was a bit lucky that when he shot at me he missed badly. I was able to quickly remove the shotgun from his possession and knock him out. I searched his body for more shells and for my trouble I was shot in the left arm. It was just a grazing shot, but it still hurt just the same. That's when I heard what i didn't want to hear. That moan!! My skin crawls every time I hear that moan. I knew I was in for a war. I grabbed the 12 rounds of ammo the kid had for his shotgun and ran down the street. Before I made it away I was shot again. This time in the right leg and unlike the last shot this one hit hard. I pushed on because i knew if I stopped I was dead. I made it down the street to a rent to own furniture store, which had its front windows broke out. I needed to stop to bind my wounds and even though the moans were getting closer I had to stop. I went into the store and found 2 zombies. I blew off their heads and went deeper into the store. I found the roof access ladder and went up. Hopefully I will have time to bind my wounds and get the hell out of here before all the zombies surround me.
Oct 25th
Well I would like to say that everything worked out for the best, but it didn't. I am now stuck on this roof and there are about 300 zombies surrounding this store. I spent the night up here, but thankfully I stopped all the bleeding. The zombies haven't found the roof access, thankfully. It is still just a matter of time till they do. There are actually 2 roof accesses one leads into the warehouse. I was able to sneak down and grab some food from a vending machine so I won't starve. The problem is that the zombies are surrounding the store and I wasn't confident that the big over head door would hold them back, so I went back to the roof.
So here I sit with my Lays potato chips and my warm Pepsi sitting here watching the zombies who are soon going to be eating me. There is a slight chance to get out of here. There are train tracks right beside the store, which is way to far to leap to by the way. There is a train on the tracks and another building just beyond that. I found some rope in the warehouse and for the last few hours have been trying to lasso something on the train so I can make my way over to the train and hopefully onto the next building. The next building is in a small plaza and there is a pizza shop and an ice cream shop there. Hopefully i will find keys in the vehicles and be able to get away.
Oct 26th
Well I made it. I was able to get to the train and onto the next building. The problem is that i didn't do it fast enough and the zombies just followed me. Now I am on a building that has no food stored inside. The three stores in the building are a beauty salon and empty building and a barbershop. I'd like to say that the climb over here was not the easiest thing I have ever done. It took forever. My military training helped a little, but with all my wounds it was tough. Now the zombies are just sitting around this building waiting for their meal to come down. The other problem is the building that I am on is a lot smaller that the furniture store and every once in a while I have to kick a zombie off the roof. So i must make my way back to the furniture store roof. Hopefully I make it.
Well I fell off the rope from the train to the furniture store building. I got really messed up. I wish I never came up with the idea to get off the building. I did find a car in the parking lot of the pizza shop. It was a pretty nice car till I bled all over the seat. I have successfully broke my left arm and can no longer support my shotgun to shoot it. I have a large gash on my forehead, which is from the fall not a zombie attack. For the most part the zombies had little contact with me, most of the damage was from the fall. I also have bruised ribs and a severely sprained ankle.
Now the good news. I am in the town of Greencamp and there is a large factory which has been closed for years that i am now living in. I was able to set my arm the best i can and found plenty of food and pain killers. I am staying here for at least a week if not longer. I have honestly had enough of being chased by zombies, betrayed by people and generally most of what has happened to me. My family thinks I am dead and at this moment I feel dead. I am telling you right now when I feel up to it that church is going to burn and i don't care if everyone inside goes with it, but I am going to make sure Brother Dale pays for what he did to me and my friends.
Re: Survivors Journal
Nov 14th
I've had nothing to write in this journal in weeks so I haven't wrote anything. I have been huddled in this factory trying to heal up enough so I can move. It's getting colder and I can't wait any longer. I plan on stopping by the church and roast marsh mellows on the church as it burns. They can't live after what they did. I have done nothing but think about my revenge. I might not make it out alive, but hell my family thinks I am dead anyway. All I see when i sleep are all the faces of the children who died at the airport. Their deaths will not go unpunished. If I survive i plan to held south.
The good news is i'm mostly healed and I feel better. I am heavily drugged right now, but I don't plan to operate heavy machinery, so what the hell. On October 31st I did go to a Halloween party. The strange thing is everyone dressed up as zombies, so I didn't have much fun. haha
Nov 16th
Well I did my recon of the Church and everyone is gone. There is no sign of anyone. There are very few zombies in the area. I have to say that I am very disappointed that I won't get my revenge, but I did kill a bunch of the zombies in the area to get some kind of revenge. I went downtown and and soaked the area with kerosene around the fire house my sister used to work at. I then activated our emergency broadcast siren. This thing is very load and I knew that they respond to sounds of humans and since they are mindless monsters they wouldn't know they were about to be barbecued. Well things went as I hoped and there must of been over 250 zombies when I dropped the flare into the zombies. I watched as they burned, and then quickly escaped onto the next building before the building I was on caught fire. Funny thing is I think one of the zombies was my old history teacher from high school. Damn I kind of liked him.
I am currently on the road in my new car. I acquired a Honda Civic from the dealership in Marion. It had a full tank of gas, so it won the "what car am I gonna take" contest. It's really comfortable and the gas mileage is incredible. I plan to go around all the big cities and make my way threw small towns. I doubt I will find Brea since she has a hell of a head start on me, but there is an outside chance I will find them. Someone has seen them, I just have to find the people who have seen them.
I was able to stop at a gun shop on the way out of town, but it was ransacked. I found a nice gun case, but no gun. All I did find was a gun cleaning set, which i took. When I looked back towards Marion I saw that the fire had spread. I didn't really think about how much the fire would spread I just wanted my revenge. Well hell if it kills a lot more zombies then it was worth it.
I've had nothing to write in this journal in weeks so I haven't wrote anything. I have been huddled in this factory trying to heal up enough so I can move. It's getting colder and I can't wait any longer. I plan on stopping by the church and roast marsh mellows on the church as it burns. They can't live after what they did. I have done nothing but think about my revenge. I might not make it out alive, but hell my family thinks I am dead anyway. All I see when i sleep are all the faces of the children who died at the airport. Their deaths will not go unpunished. If I survive i plan to held south.
The good news is i'm mostly healed and I feel better. I am heavily drugged right now, but I don't plan to operate heavy machinery, so what the hell. On October 31st I did go to a Halloween party. The strange thing is everyone dressed up as zombies, so I didn't have much fun. haha
Nov 16th
Well I did my recon of the Church and everyone is gone. There is no sign of anyone. There are very few zombies in the area. I have to say that I am very disappointed that I won't get my revenge, but I did kill a bunch of the zombies in the area to get some kind of revenge. I went downtown and and soaked the area with kerosene around the fire house my sister used to work at. I then activated our emergency broadcast siren. This thing is very load and I knew that they respond to sounds of humans and since they are mindless monsters they wouldn't know they were about to be barbecued. Well things went as I hoped and there must of been over 250 zombies when I dropped the flare into the zombies. I watched as they burned, and then quickly escaped onto the next building before the building I was on caught fire. Funny thing is I think one of the zombies was my old history teacher from high school. Damn I kind of liked him.
I am currently on the road in my new car. I acquired a Honda Civic from the dealership in Marion. It had a full tank of gas, so it won the "what car am I gonna take" contest. It's really comfortable and the gas mileage is incredible. I plan to go around all the big cities and make my way threw small towns. I doubt I will find Brea since she has a hell of a head start on me, but there is an outside chance I will find them. Someone has seen them, I just have to find the people who have seen them.
I was able to stop at a gun shop on the way out of town, but it was ransacked. I found a nice gun case, but no gun. All I did find was a gun cleaning set, which i took. When I looked back towards Marion I saw that the fire had spread. I didn't really think about how much the fire would spread I just wanted my revenge. Well hell if it kills a lot more zombies then it was worth it.
Re: Survivors Journal
Nov 18th
I decided to come back to Marion. I couldn't leave till I found those SOB's that killed all my friends. To my surprise I did find them. They are held up in the airport where they killed all my friends. They must of seen the value of using the airport, since it was partially walled in and partially fortified. I have set up a looking post far enough away that I doubt I will be noticed. I have found a nice hunting rifle with scope, but unfortunately I can't make this shot. I am a decent shot with a rifle, but I know I can't make this. I have seen Brother Dale and Bill, and know what buildings they reside in. I'm planning on hitting the airport within a few days. I want to observe them for a few days before i make my move.
Nov 19th.
Man is it starting to get cold at night. I don't want to start up a fire, because I don't want to give away my position. I've noticed that the zombies are doing what looks to be recons around the airport. So far they haven't come close to me yet. Some of the zombies i've noticed are from the community that I was part of. Before i leave I will make sure they get put down. It makes me kind of sad to think of what we built is now in the hands of some crazy whack job that for some reason can control the zombies. It makes me think if this guy or a group like him was responsible for what happened to mankind. How does one man have so much power?
Nov 20th.
The zombies are getting closer in their recons. I've noticed where Brother Dale sleeps and where he spends most of his time. I am now convinced that not only is he sleeping with most of the adult population he is also sleeping with the children. He's to touchy feely with the kids. It's really creepy. I have also noticed that Bill does late watches and that's when I decided to make my move. I'm going to kill that mother fu#@er.
Nov 21st
I've made over 23 Molotov cocktails and scrounged sufficient rounds for my rifle and shotgun. My arm still hurts, but I have to do this. When we built the walls we made a few escape tunnels that went under the walls. I'll have to crawl through the dumb things, but at least I should be able to get in without being seen. I am only taking in 7 of the Molotov's and am putting the other 16 outside in various places to aid in my retreat if need be. I am going tonight. I hope the Lord is on my side, because I will need a miracle to get out of here alive. I am leaving my journal here with some of my stuff and if found, then figure I am a zombie or dead. Between the two choices I hope dead.
Nov 23rd
Well i did most of what I wanted to accomplish. At night I was able to sneak up to the wall. I did find the tunnel. I got into the compound without notice. I was able to sneak up behind Bill and slash his throat. I stood above him for a few minutes and watched him squirm and then his life disappeared in his eyes. Hate to say it, but I kind of enjoyed that. I removed Bill's weapon and proceeded to the building where Brother Dale sleeps. Well that's when it got bad. They are smart that they kept the compound very well lit and I did try to stay in the shadows as much as possible. I must of went to fast because one of the guards noticed me and shot at me. He missed, thankfully. The problem was I was more than half way into the compound and was in no shape to run away, so i stood and fought. I returned fire on the guard and shot him in the face. I turned quickly and shot another guard who ran from one of the buildings. He dropped quick. I moved as fast as i could and lit a Molotov and lit the first building ablaze. I threw one on the roof and one at the front door so they would have more trouble escaping. I could hear screams coming from inside. Screams of little kids and women echoed from inside the building. I shot another guard as he ran towards the building and i watched as his head exploded. I made my way towards the building where Brother Dale slept in and i could see guards coming out of the building by the dozens. I quickly lit another Molotov and while being shot at by the guards threw it towards the building. A bullet grazed my arm as I threw and I actually hit the guards coming out of the building. Couldn't of planned that better if I wanted to. I watched as the guards went up in flames. Their screams were like music to my ears. I threw my 4th Molotov and lit the building on fire.
I was able to see to see into the building through the door that was now on fire, because of my miss throw. I saw Brother Dale trying to escape into a tunnel under the building. They must of dug that one out, because I don't remember us digging that one. I took a shot at him with my rifle and one of his assistants moved just in time to catch the bullet in the back of the neck. Brother Dale disappeared into the tunnel. I decided now was the time to flee. I jumped in a Ford Explorer that was near the building and quickly hot wired it. I still had three cocktails and knew they shouldn't go to waste, so I looked around. I noticed a fuel area set up about the same place we set ours up at and smiled. Hell yea. I also noticed that the zombies were also heading my way even though the buildings were ablaze. I stomped on the gas and made my way for the fuel storage. Most of the guards ignored me, since their loved ones were in those buildings that I lit on fire. I threw my 5th cocktail at the fuel station and hit right on target. It was like the Lords hand was guiding me to destroy all this evil. As I passed the fuel station i could see that there were people hiding in there. Not to smart on their part.
My 6th cocktail was for the building where I used to sleep when this was our place. It was previously damaged, but repaired. Not anymore. It wasn't the best throw, but it hit good enough. I smashed through the front gate and the Explorer didn't take it to well. It began to smoke immediately. The radiator was breached. I threw my last Molotov at the gate after i made it through, so no one would follow. I continued to drive out of the area even though my car was about to die. When it started to knock really bad, I decided that was the end of it.
I sat for a second and realized how darn lucky I was. I can't even explain the feeling of knowing what i just did and surviving it without a single scratch. I made it back to where i stashed my stuff. I immediately loaded my ass into my Civic and drove the hell out of the area. In my rear view mirror I could still see the blaze. It kind of made me smile. Yes, I may of killed some children. They were innocent victims, but I freed them from a life of molestation and rape. I feel in my heart what i did was right. Even though it appeared that Brother Dale got away, I still made a dent in his army of believers.
Nov 24th
After a night of rest i feel really good. I am not sure that I am leaving yet. I want to search for Brother Dale, but on the other hand I want to catch up with Brea. I know it's going to be tough to catch her, but I have to try. I am going to sleep on it for a day and figure things out.
I did go downtown and see the damage from the fire I lit at the firehouse. Over 12 buildings were gutted by the fire and another 6 were damaged. No zombies were seen in the area, so I searched the area. Most of the downtown area are bars and worthless stores. There is a musical instrument store, don't want to lug around a freaking musical instrument around so i didn't stop. There was a bar untouched by the fire, but i doubt that there is anything in there worth a crap, but what the hell. I pulled out my big ass flashlight and shotgun and made my way inside. To my amazement, the bar was still partially stocked. So I made myself a drink and sat at the bar like nothing was wrong. There were no zombies or anything around and for a brief moment I was at peace. My glass of Jack and Coke, (warm Jack and Coke) my feet on the stool beside me and a smile on my face. Only thing that would of made it nicer was some ice.
Well after my little peaceful episode, I grabbed the bottle of Jack and the two others that were under the bar. Cha-ching !!! I made my way back to my Civic. I again drove out of town to a secluded area and made camp.
Nov 25th
I can't make my mind up if i want to go after the a-hole or take off to find my sister. Everyday I put this off is another day I lose ground on her. I did drive by the airport, but as i figured it was empty. I was able to get out and search the area. As I figured I did kill a few people in the fire as there are graves in the grassy area. I got 14 people. Lower than I thought it would be, but it was some. Plus that was just the ones they could find. I'm sure that the three hiding in the fuel storage area were baked to a crispy goodness. I'm also sure that there would of been some in the buildings that were buried, so there might be another 20 who I killed. I could find nothing of use here. A few vehicles, but not any better than what i have. I couldn't make my way into the escape tunnel because the building had collapsed on it.
I decided today that I would rather go after Brea than find this scum bag. Its getting colder and if i wait any longer I won't be able to get out of Ohio. Brea has a month head start on me. I'm heading out after i search the areas we haven't searched. The zombies have been thinned out, so I shouldn't have much trouble. I can't pack to much stuff, I have a small car. The essentials and only the essentials and then I am out of here. Plus searching for food will give me an off chance of running into my friend Brother Dale. If I find him i'll deal with him and if not I am out of here.
Nov 26th
Well I did search a few houses and no such luck I didn't find Brother Dale. The bastard is going to live for now. I did on the other hand find some interesting stuff. I found two more rifles with enough ammo to last me a long while. I also found a 9mm with about 200 rounds. I now have a small tv in my Civic that plays dvds for my late night entertainment. I picked through some of the dvds and have enough to keep me busy for a long while. I also got me a long hose and a hand pump like on a well. I think I can jury rig this up to get gas out of the tanks at gas stations. My hand is going to ache like hell, but I will do what I have to to survive. I found some jeans in my size and a few shirts and I actually got to take a bath, though the water was damn cold it still got me clean. Man did I stink. I got enough toiletries to last me a few weeks. I feel i'm pretty set for a long trip. It's now about 7pm and i'm heading out of town. I'll stop at the gas station in the town where we all set up camp. Hopefully the tanks are still ok. Tomarrow I am heading south.
I decided to come back to Marion. I couldn't leave till I found those SOB's that killed all my friends. To my surprise I did find them. They are held up in the airport where they killed all my friends. They must of seen the value of using the airport, since it was partially walled in and partially fortified. I have set up a looking post far enough away that I doubt I will be noticed. I have found a nice hunting rifle with scope, but unfortunately I can't make this shot. I am a decent shot with a rifle, but I know I can't make this. I have seen Brother Dale and Bill, and know what buildings they reside in. I'm planning on hitting the airport within a few days. I want to observe them for a few days before i make my move.
Nov 19th.
Man is it starting to get cold at night. I don't want to start up a fire, because I don't want to give away my position. I've noticed that the zombies are doing what looks to be recons around the airport. So far they haven't come close to me yet. Some of the zombies i've noticed are from the community that I was part of. Before i leave I will make sure they get put down. It makes me kind of sad to think of what we built is now in the hands of some crazy whack job that for some reason can control the zombies. It makes me think if this guy or a group like him was responsible for what happened to mankind. How does one man have so much power?
Nov 20th.
The zombies are getting closer in their recons. I've noticed where Brother Dale sleeps and where he spends most of his time. I am now convinced that not only is he sleeping with most of the adult population he is also sleeping with the children. He's to touchy feely with the kids. It's really creepy. I have also noticed that Bill does late watches and that's when I decided to make my move. I'm going to kill that mother fu#@er.
Nov 21st
I've made over 23 Molotov cocktails and scrounged sufficient rounds for my rifle and shotgun. My arm still hurts, but I have to do this. When we built the walls we made a few escape tunnels that went under the walls. I'll have to crawl through the dumb things, but at least I should be able to get in without being seen. I am only taking in 7 of the Molotov's and am putting the other 16 outside in various places to aid in my retreat if need be. I am going tonight. I hope the Lord is on my side, because I will need a miracle to get out of here alive. I am leaving my journal here with some of my stuff and if found, then figure I am a zombie or dead. Between the two choices I hope dead.
Nov 23rd
Well i did most of what I wanted to accomplish. At night I was able to sneak up to the wall. I did find the tunnel. I got into the compound without notice. I was able to sneak up behind Bill and slash his throat. I stood above him for a few minutes and watched him squirm and then his life disappeared in his eyes. Hate to say it, but I kind of enjoyed that. I removed Bill's weapon and proceeded to the building where Brother Dale sleeps. Well that's when it got bad. They are smart that they kept the compound very well lit and I did try to stay in the shadows as much as possible. I must of went to fast because one of the guards noticed me and shot at me. He missed, thankfully. The problem was I was more than half way into the compound and was in no shape to run away, so i stood and fought. I returned fire on the guard and shot him in the face. I turned quickly and shot another guard who ran from one of the buildings. He dropped quick. I moved as fast as i could and lit a Molotov and lit the first building ablaze. I threw one on the roof and one at the front door so they would have more trouble escaping. I could hear screams coming from inside. Screams of little kids and women echoed from inside the building. I shot another guard as he ran towards the building and i watched as his head exploded. I made my way towards the building where Brother Dale slept in and i could see guards coming out of the building by the dozens. I quickly lit another Molotov and while being shot at by the guards threw it towards the building. A bullet grazed my arm as I threw and I actually hit the guards coming out of the building. Couldn't of planned that better if I wanted to. I watched as the guards went up in flames. Their screams were like music to my ears. I threw my 4th Molotov and lit the building on fire.
I was able to see to see into the building through the door that was now on fire, because of my miss throw. I saw Brother Dale trying to escape into a tunnel under the building. They must of dug that one out, because I don't remember us digging that one. I took a shot at him with my rifle and one of his assistants moved just in time to catch the bullet in the back of the neck. Brother Dale disappeared into the tunnel. I decided now was the time to flee. I jumped in a Ford Explorer that was near the building and quickly hot wired it. I still had three cocktails and knew they shouldn't go to waste, so I looked around. I noticed a fuel area set up about the same place we set ours up at and smiled. Hell yea. I also noticed that the zombies were also heading my way even though the buildings were ablaze. I stomped on the gas and made my way for the fuel storage. Most of the guards ignored me, since their loved ones were in those buildings that I lit on fire. I threw my 5th cocktail at the fuel station and hit right on target. It was like the Lords hand was guiding me to destroy all this evil. As I passed the fuel station i could see that there were people hiding in there. Not to smart on their part.
My 6th cocktail was for the building where I used to sleep when this was our place. It was previously damaged, but repaired. Not anymore. It wasn't the best throw, but it hit good enough. I smashed through the front gate and the Explorer didn't take it to well. It began to smoke immediately. The radiator was breached. I threw my last Molotov at the gate after i made it through, so no one would follow. I continued to drive out of the area even though my car was about to die. When it started to knock really bad, I decided that was the end of it.
I sat for a second and realized how darn lucky I was. I can't even explain the feeling of knowing what i just did and surviving it without a single scratch. I made it back to where i stashed my stuff. I immediately loaded my ass into my Civic and drove the hell out of the area. In my rear view mirror I could still see the blaze. It kind of made me smile. Yes, I may of killed some children. They were innocent victims, but I freed them from a life of molestation and rape. I feel in my heart what i did was right. Even though it appeared that Brother Dale got away, I still made a dent in his army of believers.
Nov 24th
After a night of rest i feel really good. I am not sure that I am leaving yet. I want to search for Brother Dale, but on the other hand I want to catch up with Brea. I know it's going to be tough to catch her, but I have to try. I am going to sleep on it for a day and figure things out.
I did go downtown and see the damage from the fire I lit at the firehouse. Over 12 buildings were gutted by the fire and another 6 were damaged. No zombies were seen in the area, so I searched the area. Most of the downtown area are bars and worthless stores. There is a musical instrument store, don't want to lug around a freaking musical instrument around so i didn't stop. There was a bar untouched by the fire, but i doubt that there is anything in there worth a crap, but what the hell. I pulled out my big ass flashlight and shotgun and made my way inside. To my amazement, the bar was still partially stocked. So I made myself a drink and sat at the bar like nothing was wrong. There were no zombies or anything around and for a brief moment I was at peace. My glass of Jack and Coke, (warm Jack and Coke) my feet on the stool beside me and a smile on my face. Only thing that would of made it nicer was some ice.
Well after my little peaceful episode, I grabbed the bottle of Jack and the two others that were under the bar. Cha-ching !!! I made my way back to my Civic. I again drove out of town to a secluded area and made camp.
Nov 25th
I can't make my mind up if i want to go after the a-hole or take off to find my sister. Everyday I put this off is another day I lose ground on her. I did drive by the airport, but as i figured it was empty. I was able to get out and search the area. As I figured I did kill a few people in the fire as there are graves in the grassy area. I got 14 people. Lower than I thought it would be, but it was some. Plus that was just the ones they could find. I'm sure that the three hiding in the fuel storage area were baked to a crispy goodness. I'm also sure that there would of been some in the buildings that were buried, so there might be another 20 who I killed. I could find nothing of use here. A few vehicles, but not any better than what i have. I couldn't make my way into the escape tunnel because the building had collapsed on it.
I decided today that I would rather go after Brea than find this scum bag. Its getting colder and if i wait any longer I won't be able to get out of Ohio. Brea has a month head start on me. I'm heading out after i search the areas we haven't searched. The zombies have been thinned out, so I shouldn't have much trouble. I can't pack to much stuff, I have a small car. The essentials and only the essentials and then I am out of here. Plus searching for food will give me an off chance of running into my friend Brother Dale. If I find him i'll deal with him and if not I am out of here.
Nov 26th
Well I did search a few houses and no such luck I didn't find Brother Dale. The bastard is going to live for now. I did on the other hand find some interesting stuff. I found two more rifles with enough ammo to last me a long while. I also found a 9mm with about 200 rounds. I now have a small tv in my Civic that plays dvds for my late night entertainment. I picked through some of the dvds and have enough to keep me busy for a long while. I also got me a long hose and a hand pump like on a well. I think I can jury rig this up to get gas out of the tanks at gas stations. My hand is going to ache like hell, but I will do what I have to to survive. I found some jeans in my size and a few shirts and I actually got to take a bath, though the water was damn cold it still got me clean. Man did I stink. I got enough toiletries to last me a few weeks. I feel i'm pretty set for a long trip. It's now about 7pm and i'm heading out of town. I'll stop at the gas station in the town where we all set up camp. Hopefully the tanks are still ok. Tomarrow I am heading south.
Re: Survivors Journal
Nov 28th
Well I decided not to head south for now. I am going to find that jack@ss who killed my friends. I am not happy knowing that he ordered my friends death, so I can't let him live. I have decided to take up residence in the tallest building in the area and set up a look out post and wait till he comes out again. The problem with the tallest building is that it's a apartment complex. It stands about 14 stories tall and unfortunately there are a large amount of people in the building. It's also around a lot of houses, so getting out may be as difficult as getting in.
Nov 29th
Well I made my move on the complex. The front door is a security door that has its own power source, a back up battery. Lucky for me an old mans carcass was blocking the door from closing and it was easy to get in. The problem was the amount of zombies that met me at the door. I killed 3 just inside the door and two at an office. I lit my torch and moved some more away from me as I blasted them in the head with my 44. A damn good plan except the .44 is a revolver, so it's 6 shots reload and move. I wiped the bottom floor and made sure the front door was secured again. 1 floor down just 13 more to go.
The second floor was a bit more tricky. I had to do some serious dancing to get through this floor. The problem wasn't the hallways it was the apartments. Each was filled with anywhere from 1 to 5 zombies. Some of them had furniture barricaded in front of the door and was a bit more of a challenge to get in. In one of the rooms I found a survivor. Mrs. Meredith Marcus. Man was she shocked to see me when I broke into her apartment. I was also a bit shocked to when she hit me in the face with a skillet. Damn that did hurt. I thought living with a world of zombies was bad, but this bit@h is darn right annoying. She seriously thought she could ride this out. She thought that the zombies would die in a few months and she would just wait till they died and she would simply just walk out of the building. I do have to say that she has enough food for a few months. I have to admire how she saved her food. She was simply eating once per day and reading to keep herself sane. I left her in her apartment and she put stuff in front of her door to keep anything from coming back down.
The third floor was pretty simple. I only had to kill 4 zombies. There were at least 7 dead bodies on this floor. A simple floor to say the least.
The forth floor I found the mother load of zombies. This floor took me almost 3 hours to clear. I had to kill 25 zombies and unlike the rest of the floors previously emptied most of them were in the hallway.
The fifth floor wasn't much either and neither was the 6th or 7th or even the 8th floor. I was getting a bit hopeful that as I went up there wouldn't be much more. I was wrong though. On the 9th floor I found a small child zombie who was a sprinter zombie. This guy was hard to hit both because of his size, but also because he was just so darned fast. He actually got two really good hits on me, but I was lucky enough to end him with one well placed shot to the head. I also encountered a large Juggernaut zombie on this floor and had to waste 12 shots of 12 gauge ammo to drop the silly bastard. Each shot hurt my arm so bad that it was hard to pull the trigger again and again.
The tenth floor was pretty clear, only 6 zombies had to be taken out. The eleventh floor was empty, which I was completely happy to see another empty floor. The bonus on this floor was that there wasn't any dead bodies either. The smell was pretty awful, but I could consider staying on this floor tonight since there wasn't any bodies to clean up.
The 12th and 13th and 14th floors were just flooded with zombies. I guess that the survivors came to the top floors to escape the horde, but was quickly over run. I almost depleted over half of my ammo that I brought in here on these three floors alone. I spent the rest of the night throwing bodies off the roof. I am not even close to cleaning this up, but for the most part I believe this place is now clean of zombies.
Dec 1st
I have officially cleaned out all 14 floors of this complex of all the bodies in it. This was a tough job, since my arm is still broken. I have located a generator in the basement and have got it to work. I also took over the 14th floor, since I figure that the zombies can't sense me this high up. I have also accessed the roof and tried to set up a look out spot, but it's just to windy and damn cold to try that. I have instead taken over the 14th floor and have not seen anything moving around other than zombies. Mrs. Marcus is being a pain in the ass. She keeps on insisting that I wasted my time removing all the zombies since they will be dead in a month or so. She remains in her room for most of the time, even though she does wonder out occasionally to get food from other apartments. I have no intentions of saving someone who doesn't wish to be saved, so once I am done here I am leaving her behind.
Dec 2nd
I seen a man and woman running west today. I only saw them for the briefest of time, but as far as I could tell they were not running from anything. I had no time to signal them, but probably wouldn't of if I had time. Still no sign of Brother Dale. I am probably going to wander out tomorrow and see if I can find him. This waiting around crap just isn't going to work for me.
Dec 3rd
I found a Christmas tree in one of the apartments today and I set it up. I hope that I won't be here till Christmas, but you never know. I also wandered out and cleared out a few more zombies. My arm is starting to not hurt as much when I fire the shotgun, but it still hurts. I found a doctors office down the street from the complex, so I went in and cleared out some small items. Mostly samples from drug companies. There is a drug store really close to the complex, but I have been avoiding it. There must be 50 zombies around it. I'd hate to imagine whats inside. There is a burned out car right in front of the store, but it doesn't look like anyone made it in. I does kinda look like someone tried.
Dec 5th
The colder it gets it seems that the zombies move slower. I am hoping that is true, because it gets really cold in Ohio. Not nearly as cold as up near the lakes, but cold enough for me. We also had our first snow fall. It didn't accumulate much, but it shows that winter is coming. I am getting to regret not leaving when I did. When we get our big snow storms that are coming, I am going to be stuck inside. I have plenty of supplies to make it though winter and enough to keep me busy, but I am a bit concerned if I made the right choice. Still no sign of Brother Dale.
Dec 6th
Good news for me today. I found a useful survivor. He's a doctor. He instantly took a liking to me. I have guns and he doesn't. I immediately armed him. His name is Dr. Louis Sinclair. Big Lou for short. I gave him that name and I could instantly seem he took a liking to it. Well not really, but who cares. Together we cleared out a few houses and then we went back to the complex. He checked my arm and told me the bad news. I didn't do a really good job at setting it and he was going to have to re-break it and set it again. He asked me if I had any pain killers and I told him how many. He was quite impressed with the amount of pills I had, but wasn't impressed when I told him I take about 12 or so each day for the pain.
Well to say the least he did reset my arm and he was able to make me a cast so that it would heal. I immediately took a liking to him to. He made my arm feel better. It still hurts just not as bad. I was a bit leery of falling a sleep. With my previous experiences with people I just met I am having trouble trusting people that much.
I told Big Lou what I was doing waiting to kill Brother Dale and he asked the big question that needed to be asked. How long did I intend to wait? I have to say that it's been on my thoughts about not finding Brother Dale. For all I know he left the area. For all I know he could be dead. The problem is there are to many variables of where he is or if he's still alive. So we have decided to leave. Big Lou is a hard man to argue with. I can't sit here for this long in the hope that I might one day trip over Brother Dale. So we are going to leave in a few days.
Well I decided not to head south for now. I am going to find that jack@ss who killed my friends. I am not happy knowing that he ordered my friends death, so I can't let him live. I have decided to take up residence in the tallest building in the area and set up a look out post and wait till he comes out again. The problem with the tallest building is that it's a apartment complex. It stands about 14 stories tall and unfortunately there are a large amount of people in the building. It's also around a lot of houses, so getting out may be as difficult as getting in.
Nov 29th
Well I made my move on the complex. The front door is a security door that has its own power source, a back up battery. Lucky for me an old mans carcass was blocking the door from closing and it was easy to get in. The problem was the amount of zombies that met me at the door. I killed 3 just inside the door and two at an office. I lit my torch and moved some more away from me as I blasted them in the head with my 44. A damn good plan except the .44 is a revolver, so it's 6 shots reload and move. I wiped the bottom floor and made sure the front door was secured again. 1 floor down just 13 more to go.
The second floor was a bit more tricky. I had to do some serious dancing to get through this floor. The problem wasn't the hallways it was the apartments. Each was filled with anywhere from 1 to 5 zombies. Some of them had furniture barricaded in front of the door and was a bit more of a challenge to get in. In one of the rooms I found a survivor. Mrs. Meredith Marcus. Man was she shocked to see me when I broke into her apartment. I was also a bit shocked to when she hit me in the face with a skillet. Damn that did hurt. I thought living with a world of zombies was bad, but this bit@h is darn right annoying. She seriously thought she could ride this out. She thought that the zombies would die in a few months and she would just wait till they died and she would simply just walk out of the building. I do have to say that she has enough food for a few months. I have to admire how she saved her food. She was simply eating once per day and reading to keep herself sane. I left her in her apartment and she put stuff in front of her door to keep anything from coming back down.
The third floor was pretty simple. I only had to kill 4 zombies. There were at least 7 dead bodies on this floor. A simple floor to say the least.
The forth floor I found the mother load of zombies. This floor took me almost 3 hours to clear. I had to kill 25 zombies and unlike the rest of the floors previously emptied most of them were in the hallway.
The fifth floor wasn't much either and neither was the 6th or 7th or even the 8th floor. I was getting a bit hopeful that as I went up there wouldn't be much more. I was wrong though. On the 9th floor I found a small child zombie who was a sprinter zombie. This guy was hard to hit both because of his size, but also because he was just so darned fast. He actually got two really good hits on me, but I was lucky enough to end him with one well placed shot to the head. I also encountered a large Juggernaut zombie on this floor and had to waste 12 shots of 12 gauge ammo to drop the silly bastard. Each shot hurt my arm so bad that it was hard to pull the trigger again and again.
The tenth floor was pretty clear, only 6 zombies had to be taken out. The eleventh floor was empty, which I was completely happy to see another empty floor. The bonus on this floor was that there wasn't any dead bodies either. The smell was pretty awful, but I could consider staying on this floor tonight since there wasn't any bodies to clean up.
The 12th and 13th and 14th floors were just flooded with zombies. I guess that the survivors came to the top floors to escape the horde, but was quickly over run. I almost depleted over half of my ammo that I brought in here on these three floors alone. I spent the rest of the night throwing bodies off the roof. I am not even close to cleaning this up, but for the most part I believe this place is now clean of zombies.
Dec 1st
I have officially cleaned out all 14 floors of this complex of all the bodies in it. This was a tough job, since my arm is still broken. I have located a generator in the basement and have got it to work. I also took over the 14th floor, since I figure that the zombies can't sense me this high up. I have also accessed the roof and tried to set up a look out spot, but it's just to windy and damn cold to try that. I have instead taken over the 14th floor and have not seen anything moving around other than zombies. Mrs. Marcus is being a pain in the ass. She keeps on insisting that I wasted my time removing all the zombies since they will be dead in a month or so. She remains in her room for most of the time, even though she does wonder out occasionally to get food from other apartments. I have no intentions of saving someone who doesn't wish to be saved, so once I am done here I am leaving her behind.
Dec 2nd
I seen a man and woman running west today. I only saw them for the briefest of time, but as far as I could tell they were not running from anything. I had no time to signal them, but probably wouldn't of if I had time. Still no sign of Brother Dale. I am probably going to wander out tomorrow and see if I can find him. This waiting around crap just isn't going to work for me.
Dec 3rd
I found a Christmas tree in one of the apartments today and I set it up. I hope that I won't be here till Christmas, but you never know. I also wandered out and cleared out a few more zombies. My arm is starting to not hurt as much when I fire the shotgun, but it still hurts. I found a doctors office down the street from the complex, so I went in and cleared out some small items. Mostly samples from drug companies. There is a drug store really close to the complex, but I have been avoiding it. There must be 50 zombies around it. I'd hate to imagine whats inside. There is a burned out car right in front of the store, but it doesn't look like anyone made it in. I does kinda look like someone tried.
Dec 5th
The colder it gets it seems that the zombies move slower. I am hoping that is true, because it gets really cold in Ohio. Not nearly as cold as up near the lakes, but cold enough for me. We also had our first snow fall. It didn't accumulate much, but it shows that winter is coming. I am getting to regret not leaving when I did. When we get our big snow storms that are coming, I am going to be stuck inside. I have plenty of supplies to make it though winter and enough to keep me busy, but I am a bit concerned if I made the right choice. Still no sign of Brother Dale.
Dec 6th
Good news for me today. I found a useful survivor. He's a doctor. He instantly took a liking to me. I have guns and he doesn't. I immediately armed him. His name is Dr. Louis Sinclair. Big Lou for short. I gave him that name and I could instantly seem he took a liking to it. Well not really, but who cares. Together we cleared out a few houses and then we went back to the complex. He checked my arm and told me the bad news. I didn't do a really good job at setting it and he was going to have to re-break it and set it again. He asked me if I had any pain killers and I told him how many. He was quite impressed with the amount of pills I had, but wasn't impressed when I told him I take about 12 or so each day for the pain.
Well to say the least he did reset my arm and he was able to make me a cast so that it would heal. I immediately took a liking to him to. He made my arm feel better. It still hurts just not as bad. I was a bit leery of falling a sleep. With my previous experiences with people I just met I am having trouble trusting people that much.
I told Big Lou what I was doing waiting to kill Brother Dale and he asked the big question that needed to be asked. How long did I intend to wait? I have to say that it's been on my thoughts about not finding Brother Dale. For all I know he left the area. For all I know he could be dead. The problem is there are to many variables of where he is or if he's still alive. So we have decided to leave. Big Lou is a hard man to argue with. I can't sit here for this long in the hope that I might one day trip over Brother Dale. So we are going to leave in a few days.
Re: Survivors Journal
Dec 8th
Big Lou is pissed at me since I changed my mind about leaving. I am getting slightly paranoid about Big Lou. He seems down right excited about getting me out of Marion and to stop chasing Brother Dale. I am kind of thinking that our meeting wasn't by chance. I have decided that I will not only keep looking for brother Dale, but I will also keep my eye on Big Lou.
We cleared out another house in the area and found some food and other things we are going to need to get through the winter. I can tell that Big Lou is getting really pissed that I decided to stay, but it's hard to lose this complex. I ran through this complex killing everything and I worked my ass off to get it. I won't just give this up without a fight. I personally have decided to stay for the winter. I doubt I will ever find Brea again, so I have resolved the situation by figuring I will stay here. I'm 14 stories above the ground and I have blackened the windows so that I can't be seen. I put a large curtain over part of the windows so I can see out.
We were able to get enough fuel to get through the winter, so we won't need to worry about that half way through.
Dec 10th
I can now see Big Lou getting antsy about leaving now. He's really getting suspicious that I know he's a Brother Dale plant. I imagine everyday about throwing him from a window or hanging him or feeding him to the zombies that are always below us. I will wait for now. I knocked down a wall into another apartment, to make my living space bigger. Big Lou keeps telling me it's a big waste of time. We can't stay here, that sooner or later we will have to move.
Dec 11th
I came really close to throwing Big Lou off the deck from out apartment. That would of been a 14 story drop. He leaned off the balcony a bit far and for a second I thought about ending him for good, but watching him sweat has become my favorite pastime. It makes the day go by faster to here him complain.
Dec 12th
Nothing really to say about today. Watched the whole Lord of the Rings series. Man is that damn thing long. I bet there's not even one of those actors still alive. It would be nice to have Liv Tyler here right now, but that's only fantasy. I probably couldn't score anyways.
Dec 13th
Well it happened today. Big Lou showed his true colors. I woke up about 7am to find that he was gone. I looked out the window just in time to see him sprinting out the front door and down the street. I immediately jumped up, got dressed and then looked around the building. Just as I figured there was a mass load of zombies moving in. Man I have to stop trusting people. I gathered my weapons and the stuff I needed, just in case the zombies were able to gain access to the building.
That's when it hit me. Big Lou had to of left the front door open. I can't see the front door from my apartment. There is a porch with roof that blocks the door from view. I gathered up my weapons and realized that he took most of my ammo. That really irked me. I knew right then I couldn't hold them off, so I knew running was my only answer. I grabbed the keys to my car and what weapons he didn't take and the ammo and ran out the door. I was lucky that there were no zombies on my floor yet. I ran for the emergency exits and found that the door was propped open. I ran down as fast as I could and found to my astonishment that no zombies had entered the building yet. My first instinct was to lock the door and go back up stairs, but I locked the door and ran to my car. Mrs. Marcus is still up stairs and I knew I didn't have time to save that wacko. I made it to my car with little problems. I looked and seen that Lou sliced my tires. Not only my car, but all that were in the parking lot. I thought again about heading back inside, but chose to make a run for it. By the grace of God I was able to make it away. I would of loved to run into big Lou, but no such luck. At least I knew that Brother Dale is still around, and I know that I am staying in town for a good reason. That son of a gun is going to die.
I was able to get a good vantage point and watch the zombies smash through the front glass of the complex. Glad I wasn't in there. That's when I seen him, Brother Dale. That son of a gun came to watch his dirty work. Well I have to say that Big Lou should of taken all my ammo, because I decided to take my shot. I aimed. I aimed again. I took my shot. I hit him right where the should and chest meet. To bad it was on the right side, cus that would of been a heart shot on the other side. Damn. I reloaded and attempted another shot. Hit him in the left leg. Damn I am getting good at this. I chambered another round and went to take another shot. That's when I noticed that Big Lou was heading his way. I fought back the feeling to take a shot at Lou and put another round into Brother Dale. He took one to the stomach. Unfortunately Big Lou got to him and blocked my view with his over sized body. Well what the hell. I put a shot into Big Lou's back. I noticed that the zombies were moving my way so I beat feet the hell out of there.
I found a decent house in the country. There are no vehicles to take, and no weapons either. I am just happy to find my way out of Marion. I believe that I got Brother Dale. I doubt that he could live through that and I killed one of his doctors, so even if he survives it's going to be tough on him to get though this battle. I am heading south now. I don't have much choice. Tomorrow I head south and this time I mean it. This time i'm on foot.
Big Lou is pissed at me since I changed my mind about leaving. I am getting slightly paranoid about Big Lou. He seems down right excited about getting me out of Marion and to stop chasing Brother Dale. I am kind of thinking that our meeting wasn't by chance. I have decided that I will not only keep looking for brother Dale, but I will also keep my eye on Big Lou.
We cleared out another house in the area and found some food and other things we are going to need to get through the winter. I can tell that Big Lou is getting really pissed that I decided to stay, but it's hard to lose this complex. I ran through this complex killing everything and I worked my ass off to get it. I won't just give this up without a fight. I personally have decided to stay for the winter. I doubt I will ever find Brea again, so I have resolved the situation by figuring I will stay here. I'm 14 stories above the ground and I have blackened the windows so that I can't be seen. I put a large curtain over part of the windows so I can see out.
We were able to get enough fuel to get through the winter, so we won't need to worry about that half way through.
Dec 10th
I can now see Big Lou getting antsy about leaving now. He's really getting suspicious that I know he's a Brother Dale plant. I imagine everyday about throwing him from a window or hanging him or feeding him to the zombies that are always below us. I will wait for now. I knocked down a wall into another apartment, to make my living space bigger. Big Lou keeps telling me it's a big waste of time. We can't stay here, that sooner or later we will have to move.
Dec 11th
I came really close to throwing Big Lou off the deck from out apartment. That would of been a 14 story drop. He leaned off the balcony a bit far and for a second I thought about ending him for good, but watching him sweat has become my favorite pastime. It makes the day go by faster to here him complain.
Dec 12th
Nothing really to say about today. Watched the whole Lord of the Rings series. Man is that damn thing long. I bet there's not even one of those actors still alive. It would be nice to have Liv Tyler here right now, but that's only fantasy. I probably couldn't score anyways.
Dec 13th
Well it happened today. Big Lou showed his true colors. I woke up about 7am to find that he was gone. I looked out the window just in time to see him sprinting out the front door and down the street. I immediately jumped up, got dressed and then looked around the building. Just as I figured there was a mass load of zombies moving in. Man I have to stop trusting people. I gathered my weapons and the stuff I needed, just in case the zombies were able to gain access to the building.
That's when it hit me. Big Lou had to of left the front door open. I can't see the front door from my apartment. There is a porch with roof that blocks the door from view. I gathered up my weapons and realized that he took most of my ammo. That really irked me. I knew right then I couldn't hold them off, so I knew running was my only answer. I grabbed the keys to my car and what weapons he didn't take and the ammo and ran out the door. I was lucky that there were no zombies on my floor yet. I ran for the emergency exits and found that the door was propped open. I ran down as fast as I could and found to my astonishment that no zombies had entered the building yet. My first instinct was to lock the door and go back up stairs, but I locked the door and ran to my car. Mrs. Marcus is still up stairs and I knew I didn't have time to save that wacko. I made it to my car with little problems. I looked and seen that Lou sliced my tires. Not only my car, but all that were in the parking lot. I thought again about heading back inside, but chose to make a run for it. By the grace of God I was able to make it away. I would of loved to run into big Lou, but no such luck. At least I knew that Brother Dale is still around, and I know that I am staying in town for a good reason. That son of a gun is going to die.
I was able to get a good vantage point and watch the zombies smash through the front glass of the complex. Glad I wasn't in there. That's when I seen him, Brother Dale. That son of a gun came to watch his dirty work. Well I have to say that Big Lou should of taken all my ammo, because I decided to take my shot. I aimed. I aimed again. I took my shot. I hit him right where the should and chest meet. To bad it was on the right side, cus that would of been a heart shot on the other side. Damn. I reloaded and attempted another shot. Hit him in the left leg. Damn I am getting good at this. I chambered another round and went to take another shot. That's when I noticed that Big Lou was heading his way. I fought back the feeling to take a shot at Lou and put another round into Brother Dale. He took one to the stomach. Unfortunately Big Lou got to him and blocked my view with his over sized body. Well what the hell. I put a shot into Big Lou's back. I noticed that the zombies were moving my way so I beat feet the hell out of there.
I found a decent house in the country. There are no vehicles to take, and no weapons either. I am just happy to find my way out of Marion. I believe that I got Brother Dale. I doubt that he could live through that and I killed one of his doctors, so even if he survives it's going to be tough on him to get though this battle. I am heading south now. I don't have much choice. Tomorrow I head south and this time I mean it. This time i'm on foot.
Re: Survivors Journal
Dec 15th
Been on the road for a few days with little to report. Killed one lowly straggler zombie. An old woman who probably was a very pretty lady in her youth, but now she was hideous. Most of the houses in the area have been ransacked. I did find some more food, but that's going to go fast. Ate me a Snickers bar the other day, but it didn't fully satisfy my hunger. Made me thirsty as hell though. Washed it down with my last warm Pepsi. I have seen no living person in the last three days, which for the most part is a good thing. I haven't had much luck with people these past few months.
Dec 16th
I have started to wonder why in the hell I would travel south, when I know that I will never be able to find my sister again. It's very unlikely that I would simply stumble over her. Plus i know the area and I feel like it's a better fit to at least for now to stay in the area.
Dec 17th
It's kind of depressing to think about how slow I am moving. I am in this little town of Richwood which is only about 20 miles southwest of Marion. Three days to walk 20 miles. I have spent way to much time searching houses, but if i don't search them i won't find supplies I need. It's just depressing to think I am averaging only 6-7 miles a day.
The town is pretty clear of zombies. There are a few that are wondering around and I am sure that there are some inside of the houses, but at this rate I am happy just being unseen. I found a working automobile. Not my first choice in vehicles, but it runs. I found a 78 Chevy Corvette. Small inside, but functional. I hope i don't have to take this this thing off road, because I doubt it will work well in mud.
I am sitting in their fairgrounds, glad that there isn't anyone around. Also glad this isn't the place they stored their dead. If it was chances are I'd be surrounded by zombies right now. I loaded the Vette up as good as I could and started to head south. Wouldn't you know it the damn car broke down just south of town and I couldn't see what was wrong so I was walking again.
Well in this area I don't know of any car dealership that I could find a working auto so I headed towards Marysville in hopes to find something along route 4. The walk would be long and I very much doubt I'd make it in one night, but I was determined to make better ground than previous days. Also I would have the opportunity to scavenge some houses along the way. If I could even find a bike or something to make it a quicker trip for me.
Dec 18th.
I did find a bike. Thankfully for me it's the motorized kind. I now have a Honda Shadow. Nice bike. Well, nice enough. My times were increased drastically. I even felt better about my situation that I stopped by a golf coarse and played 9 holes. I had to break into the clubhouse and did find some snacks. I am now the proud owner of 22 bags of Doritos. They are small bags, but it's food none the less. I also raided the soft drink machine and loaded up on caffeine.
It will be hard to ride with so much crap on my back and on the bike, but I don't know when I will have another chance at food. By the way I shot 2 over par. Not bad for me. Heck with this zombie apocalypse thing going on, I might just be the best golfer in the world. Makes a man wonder. The next Tiger Woods. Think about it.
I have taken up shelter at the golf course for now. I was going to head south but it's just not worth it to try. I have shelter and I don't see any zombies. Plus I can golf as much as I want which is a plus. I won't ever see Breanna again and I now know this. For now I am going to take up residence here.
Dec 19th
Searched a nearby house and discovered a bunch of food. I also got a portable tv/dvd player and a bunch of dvds. I was getting ready to move all the stuff over and changed my mind and decided to stay in the house. Much more comfortable. Plus it has a fireplace and propane heat. I can actually cook my meals to. I think I might be pretty happy for a bit. I don't know how long the propane will last, but it reads half full. I hope if I conserve it and only use it when I have to i will be ok through the winter.
Been on the road for a few days with little to report. Killed one lowly straggler zombie. An old woman who probably was a very pretty lady in her youth, but now she was hideous. Most of the houses in the area have been ransacked. I did find some more food, but that's going to go fast. Ate me a Snickers bar the other day, but it didn't fully satisfy my hunger. Made me thirsty as hell though. Washed it down with my last warm Pepsi. I have seen no living person in the last three days, which for the most part is a good thing. I haven't had much luck with people these past few months.
Dec 16th
I have started to wonder why in the hell I would travel south, when I know that I will never be able to find my sister again. It's very unlikely that I would simply stumble over her. Plus i know the area and I feel like it's a better fit to at least for now to stay in the area.
Dec 17th
It's kind of depressing to think about how slow I am moving. I am in this little town of Richwood which is only about 20 miles southwest of Marion. Three days to walk 20 miles. I have spent way to much time searching houses, but if i don't search them i won't find supplies I need. It's just depressing to think I am averaging only 6-7 miles a day.
The town is pretty clear of zombies. There are a few that are wondering around and I am sure that there are some inside of the houses, but at this rate I am happy just being unseen. I found a working automobile. Not my first choice in vehicles, but it runs. I found a 78 Chevy Corvette. Small inside, but functional. I hope i don't have to take this this thing off road, because I doubt it will work well in mud.
I am sitting in their fairgrounds, glad that there isn't anyone around. Also glad this isn't the place they stored their dead. If it was chances are I'd be surrounded by zombies right now. I loaded the Vette up as good as I could and started to head south. Wouldn't you know it the damn car broke down just south of town and I couldn't see what was wrong so I was walking again.
Well in this area I don't know of any car dealership that I could find a working auto so I headed towards Marysville in hopes to find something along route 4. The walk would be long and I very much doubt I'd make it in one night, but I was determined to make better ground than previous days. Also I would have the opportunity to scavenge some houses along the way. If I could even find a bike or something to make it a quicker trip for me.
Dec 18th.
I did find a bike. Thankfully for me it's the motorized kind. I now have a Honda Shadow. Nice bike. Well, nice enough. My times were increased drastically. I even felt better about my situation that I stopped by a golf coarse and played 9 holes. I had to break into the clubhouse and did find some snacks. I am now the proud owner of 22 bags of Doritos. They are small bags, but it's food none the less. I also raided the soft drink machine and loaded up on caffeine.
It will be hard to ride with so much crap on my back and on the bike, but I don't know when I will have another chance at food. By the way I shot 2 over par. Not bad for me. Heck with this zombie apocalypse thing going on, I might just be the best golfer in the world. Makes a man wonder. The next Tiger Woods. Think about it.
I have taken up shelter at the golf course for now. I was going to head south but it's just not worth it to try. I have shelter and I don't see any zombies. Plus I can golf as much as I want which is a plus. I won't ever see Breanna again and I now know this. For now I am going to take up residence here.
Dec 19th
Searched a nearby house and discovered a bunch of food. I also got a portable tv/dvd player and a bunch of dvds. I was getting ready to move all the stuff over and changed my mind and decided to stay in the house. Much more comfortable. Plus it has a fireplace and propane heat. I can actually cook my meals to. I think I might be pretty happy for a bit. I don't know how long the propane will last, but it reads half full. I hope if I conserve it and only use it when I have to i will be ok through the winter.
Re: Survivors Journal
Dec 21st
Had our first real snow storm last night. Man did it blow in fast. It snowed so much that I lost where the roads are. I'm glad I gathered enough wood for the fireplace, or I would of been in a world of hurt. I am very bored now. Even though I have only been inside for a few days, I know I am going to go stir crazy before this is over. I never really watched a lot of TV before the apocalypse, so this sitting and waiting is killing me. I have started to talk to myself and yes sometimes I answer myself. This is going to be an odd winter.
Dec 22nd
Today I woke to a scratching at the back door. I looked out and seen 6 dogs trying to get in. They seen me looking out and one of them jumped at the window and it cracked. Scared the crap out of me almost literally. That made them all go crazy. A few of them ran around the house, looking for another way in. I grabbed my shotgun and ran upstairs so I could take a shot at them from above. As I hit the stairway, I heard one of the windows braking. I stopped to see what I was in store for. A very large German Sheppard came from the front living room and he started to growl. His teeth were very large. I took aim at him and that's when I saw two more come around towards me. I took my shot dropping the big Sheppard. The other two rushed me. I almost made it up the stairs before they got me. one of them bit my left leg and bloodied me up pretty good. I can still hear them outside the door. The other dogs I can hear downstairs eating my supplies and making one hell of a mess. I bandaged my leg up, but it hurts like hell.
Dec 23rd
I haven't slept all night. I can still hear the dogs outside the door. I decided that I had enough of this crap, so I opened the door real quick to see what was outside and slammed it shut just as fast. Lucky for me they weren't ready for that, because they didn't react fast enough. Two dogs are right outside the door and they started to scratch at the door. I blasted a hole in the door right where the scratching was going on. I heard the dog yelp. I could see blood around the hole I made. The other dog stuck his head through the hole to get to me and i removed his head with one blast from the shotgun. I should of thought of this earlier. I waited a few minutes and another dogs put his head through the hole and his head too was removed. No more dogs poked their little head in the hole. I waited a few more minutes and decided I had better move fast or I would never make it out of this house.
I opened the door slowly and found no other doors open or anything in the hall. Well except for the three dead dogs. I moved towards the stairs and found one more dog. He snarled at me and moved towards me. I blasted him easily and proceeded down the stairs. Luck for me that was all the dogs, but the damage they did was outrageous. They tore up everything.
I salvaged what I could and tried to secure the house the best I could. I re-lit the fire place and tried to relax. That's when I noticed my leg. It was still bleeding, Worse now that I have put pressure on it. I re-bandaged it to the best of my ability, but I know it's not going to get better. I just hope the dog didn't have rabies.
Dec 24th
Well it's official I need a doctor. There is at least 6 inches of snow on the ground and the wind is blowing quite a bit. My leg is turning black and blue and I have pretty much lost feeling in it. So I must head out to find a doctor. Good luck with that. The problem is I have no idea where to look.
Had our first real snow storm last night. Man did it blow in fast. It snowed so much that I lost where the roads are. I'm glad I gathered enough wood for the fireplace, or I would of been in a world of hurt. I am very bored now. Even though I have only been inside for a few days, I know I am going to go stir crazy before this is over. I never really watched a lot of TV before the apocalypse, so this sitting and waiting is killing me. I have started to talk to myself and yes sometimes I answer myself. This is going to be an odd winter.
Dec 22nd
Today I woke to a scratching at the back door. I looked out and seen 6 dogs trying to get in. They seen me looking out and one of them jumped at the window and it cracked. Scared the crap out of me almost literally. That made them all go crazy. A few of them ran around the house, looking for another way in. I grabbed my shotgun and ran upstairs so I could take a shot at them from above. As I hit the stairway, I heard one of the windows braking. I stopped to see what I was in store for. A very large German Sheppard came from the front living room and he started to growl. His teeth were very large. I took aim at him and that's when I saw two more come around towards me. I took my shot dropping the big Sheppard. The other two rushed me. I almost made it up the stairs before they got me. one of them bit my left leg and bloodied me up pretty good. I can still hear them outside the door. The other dogs I can hear downstairs eating my supplies and making one hell of a mess. I bandaged my leg up, but it hurts like hell.
Dec 23rd
I haven't slept all night. I can still hear the dogs outside the door. I decided that I had enough of this crap, so I opened the door real quick to see what was outside and slammed it shut just as fast. Lucky for me they weren't ready for that, because they didn't react fast enough. Two dogs are right outside the door and they started to scratch at the door. I blasted a hole in the door right where the scratching was going on. I heard the dog yelp. I could see blood around the hole I made. The other dog stuck his head through the hole to get to me and i removed his head with one blast from the shotgun. I should of thought of this earlier. I waited a few minutes and another dogs put his head through the hole and his head too was removed. No more dogs poked their little head in the hole. I waited a few more minutes and decided I had better move fast or I would never make it out of this house.
I opened the door slowly and found no other doors open or anything in the hall. Well except for the three dead dogs. I moved towards the stairs and found one more dog. He snarled at me and moved towards me. I blasted him easily and proceeded down the stairs. Luck for me that was all the dogs, but the damage they did was outrageous. They tore up everything.
I salvaged what I could and tried to secure the house the best I could. I re-lit the fire place and tried to relax. That's when I noticed my leg. It was still bleeding, Worse now that I have put pressure on it. I re-bandaged it to the best of my ability, but I know it's not going to get better. I just hope the dog didn't have rabies.
Dec 24th
Well it's official I need a doctor. There is at least 6 inches of snow on the ground and the wind is blowing quite a bit. My leg is turning black and blue and I have pretty much lost feeling in it. So I must head out to find a doctor. Good luck with that. The problem is I have no idea where to look.
Re: Survivors Journal
Dec 27th
I now know that there is a God. I tried to find help, so I found a truck and headed back to the only place that i knew still had people in it. Marion! I must of passed out while driving because I woke up in a house laying on a bed and this beautiful angel standing above me. Well later I did discover that this angel was only an angel of mercy. You see Debra (my angel) just happened by and found me and to make my story a bit more amazing she knew first aid.
I was a bit disappointed to find out that I was unconscience for more than a day, and that I actually missed Christmas. Then I realized that every day you wake up in this hell and your not a flesh eating zombie, every day is Christmas. Debra runs a house of survivors that also feels lucky to have found me. You see they are down to their final rounds in all their weapon and I have a bunch for all mine. So it's a win win for both of us. I get to live and they get to protect the people around them.
I was surprised who quickly my leg was healing. I was equally surprised to find that most of the survivors are small children. When I was able to meet the survivors I was shocked to find out that of the 22 only 6 were adults. My weapons were definitely needed here.
I was immediately greeted with smiles and hugs from the survivors. They all felt that God had brought me to them. I actually have to somewhat agree with that. Seeing where I am at, I figured I must of drove by this place at least 5 times. I never saw anything before that. It seems that the Lord was saving them for when I truly needed them.
Plus they are living in an old church. I feel very lucky to be alive and also very lucky not to of woke up tied to a chair. I immediately started to help them any way I could. I helped fortify the church a bit better. They had a well for water and they were able to have running water, so i was thankful for that. They had no power of any kind or heat, so the nights got really cold. So me and another adult Ron went looking around local farm houses and found two wood burning stoves. We also found some more food and some toys for the kids. I would love to find another generator, but they have been picked clean in this area.
I spent a day working with the group and getting some heat for the kids. I do have to say that even though my history with people hasn't been a good time, but i do miss people in general. That's when I really started to miss Brea and Prisilla. The more i thought about it the more it bothered me. I knew this day that i wouldn't be staying here long. I knew that I would have to go look for Brea. If not today, but some day soon. My thing is what am I going to do for weapons. I surely won't try to take back the weapons I "gave" these people. Well I will figure it out later.
Dec 29th
My leg is still far from feeling better, but I have managed to go out on a few raiding parties. You will never believe who I ran into today. Well not in person, but I did run into another group of morons quoting the gospel of brother Dale. Yes he is still alive. I can't believe it. Thankfully the group I ran into didn't recognize me other wise I doubt I wouldn be writing this. We have been invited to a revival to celebrate the resurrection of the above said scum bag. "Oh hell yea i'll go" I'd be more than happy to be saved. So tomorrow I am going to be saved. Yea right! No chance there. I just can't believe that he survived being shot that many times and me killing his doctor, I figured it was over for him.
Dec 31st
Well the revival didn't go as planned for me. I found out that it was in a large building in the country and that no weapons could be brought in. To make sure no one could sneak anything in, we were all asked to strip. Now normally when a sexy female asks me to strip I don't have any problems, but today I did. I was there to kill brother Dale for real this time. Plus I will be damned if I go into a large group of Brother Dale followers without a freaking weapon. I am not that stupid. A few of the people I came with didn't understand why I was freaking out like this, so I told them I am shy.
I went back to the church knowing full well that half of the people I left with were not coming back. I gathered up all of the weapons I could find and waited to see who came back. Well to say the least I wasn't to surprised to see many trucks coming back towards the church. I had only about 5 minutes to get ready for the imminent war that was going to happen. I had a feeling that I would be paid a visit by Brother Dale and his men or at least his men.
With my binoculars I could make out over 20 men in 5 trucks. I knew it was to much for me so I told Debra, that no matter what not to go with them or to not let them take the kids. I made my way out the back door and hid in a field. The corn was still in the field so it gave me great cover.
The group came and tore the place apart. I could hear Debra scream, but I couldn't give up my position. I knew they wouldn't kill Debra and the kids, Brother Dale needed them. I could hear Debra scream that I already left, but they would listen. Everything told me to keep going and leave, but I just couldn't do that. I know that sometimes my good guy attitude has got me into trouble and today wasn't any different. I jumped up and surprised a young man who was looking for me. I pointed my shotgun at him a made him come to me. I could clearly see he was scared, he peed down his pant leg.
The young kid informed me that the group has been informed that I am to be shot on sight. Brother Dale did survive the shooting, but is in pretty rough shape. I can relate. I have been through hell to. I knocked out the kid out and made my way towards the church. Well I didn't make it far, as one of the morons shot at me. Thankfully he missed. I didn't. Ever been shot in the chest with a shotgun, it looks like it hurts.
I immediately went back into the field hoping that only some would follow. I didn't like my odds. 18-1 doesn't normally cut it. Plus this isn't the movies, so I was pretty screwed. I ran as deep into the field as I could and waited to see if anyone followed. No one followed. I have to say I got a bit big headed. Then that's when the bad things started to happen. As soon as a heard the whoosh I knew I was in trouble. A grenade went off behind me, not close enough to get me but enough to scare the **** out of me. I knew I had to run. So I took off as fast as I could all the way to the end of the field. The grenade blasts could be heard from behind me, but lucky for them and me no one pursued.
I hated to think about what Brother Dale is going to do to those people who helped me, but I had to put that out of my mind. My first problem is what am I going to do with Brother Dale, I seen some of his new hideout, but I am sure there are some surprises. I decided to go back to Marion and see if I can get lucky and find some weapons other than this shotgun and 9mm.
Jan 2nd.
No such luck in Marion. Most of the buildings have been burnt to the ground. Someone did a number on this town. My old apartment complex that I worked my ass off to clear is no longer worth living in. I did find a POS Buick Regal. No keys so I had to break the steering column and now it starts with a screw driver. I also messed up the turn signals a bit, but who the hell needs them. It has a cd player and thankfully the guy or girl who had this car before me shared the same music interest as I do. I can finally listen to some good music while I drive.
I found a place to stay for a bit. I parked my car in a garage in back of the house and decided to wait for a bit, before I make my move on Brother Dale again.
I now know that there is a God. I tried to find help, so I found a truck and headed back to the only place that i knew still had people in it. Marion! I must of passed out while driving because I woke up in a house laying on a bed and this beautiful angel standing above me. Well later I did discover that this angel was only an angel of mercy. You see Debra (my angel) just happened by and found me and to make my story a bit more amazing she knew first aid.
I was a bit disappointed to find out that I was unconscience for more than a day, and that I actually missed Christmas. Then I realized that every day you wake up in this hell and your not a flesh eating zombie, every day is Christmas. Debra runs a house of survivors that also feels lucky to have found me. You see they are down to their final rounds in all their weapon and I have a bunch for all mine. So it's a win win for both of us. I get to live and they get to protect the people around them.
I was surprised who quickly my leg was healing. I was equally surprised to find that most of the survivors are small children. When I was able to meet the survivors I was shocked to find out that of the 22 only 6 were adults. My weapons were definitely needed here.
I was immediately greeted with smiles and hugs from the survivors. They all felt that God had brought me to them. I actually have to somewhat agree with that. Seeing where I am at, I figured I must of drove by this place at least 5 times. I never saw anything before that. It seems that the Lord was saving them for when I truly needed them.
Plus they are living in an old church. I feel very lucky to be alive and also very lucky not to of woke up tied to a chair. I immediately started to help them any way I could. I helped fortify the church a bit better. They had a well for water and they were able to have running water, so i was thankful for that. They had no power of any kind or heat, so the nights got really cold. So me and another adult Ron went looking around local farm houses and found two wood burning stoves. We also found some more food and some toys for the kids. I would love to find another generator, but they have been picked clean in this area.
I spent a day working with the group and getting some heat for the kids. I do have to say that even though my history with people hasn't been a good time, but i do miss people in general. That's when I really started to miss Brea and Prisilla. The more i thought about it the more it bothered me. I knew this day that i wouldn't be staying here long. I knew that I would have to go look for Brea. If not today, but some day soon. My thing is what am I going to do for weapons. I surely won't try to take back the weapons I "gave" these people. Well I will figure it out later.
Dec 29th
My leg is still far from feeling better, but I have managed to go out on a few raiding parties. You will never believe who I ran into today. Well not in person, but I did run into another group of morons quoting the gospel of brother Dale. Yes he is still alive. I can't believe it. Thankfully the group I ran into didn't recognize me other wise I doubt I wouldn be writing this. We have been invited to a revival to celebrate the resurrection of the above said scum bag. "Oh hell yea i'll go" I'd be more than happy to be saved. So tomorrow I am going to be saved. Yea right! No chance there. I just can't believe that he survived being shot that many times and me killing his doctor, I figured it was over for him.
Dec 31st
Well the revival didn't go as planned for me. I found out that it was in a large building in the country and that no weapons could be brought in. To make sure no one could sneak anything in, we were all asked to strip. Now normally when a sexy female asks me to strip I don't have any problems, but today I did. I was there to kill brother Dale for real this time. Plus I will be damned if I go into a large group of Brother Dale followers without a freaking weapon. I am not that stupid. A few of the people I came with didn't understand why I was freaking out like this, so I told them I am shy.
I went back to the church knowing full well that half of the people I left with were not coming back. I gathered up all of the weapons I could find and waited to see who came back. Well to say the least I wasn't to surprised to see many trucks coming back towards the church. I had only about 5 minutes to get ready for the imminent war that was going to happen. I had a feeling that I would be paid a visit by Brother Dale and his men or at least his men.
With my binoculars I could make out over 20 men in 5 trucks. I knew it was to much for me so I told Debra, that no matter what not to go with them or to not let them take the kids. I made my way out the back door and hid in a field. The corn was still in the field so it gave me great cover.
The group came and tore the place apart. I could hear Debra scream, but I couldn't give up my position. I knew they wouldn't kill Debra and the kids, Brother Dale needed them. I could hear Debra scream that I already left, but they would listen. Everything told me to keep going and leave, but I just couldn't do that. I know that sometimes my good guy attitude has got me into trouble and today wasn't any different. I jumped up and surprised a young man who was looking for me. I pointed my shotgun at him a made him come to me. I could clearly see he was scared, he peed down his pant leg.
The young kid informed me that the group has been informed that I am to be shot on sight. Brother Dale did survive the shooting, but is in pretty rough shape. I can relate. I have been through hell to. I knocked out the kid out and made my way towards the church. Well I didn't make it far, as one of the morons shot at me. Thankfully he missed. I didn't. Ever been shot in the chest with a shotgun, it looks like it hurts.
I immediately went back into the field hoping that only some would follow. I didn't like my odds. 18-1 doesn't normally cut it. Plus this isn't the movies, so I was pretty screwed. I ran as deep into the field as I could and waited to see if anyone followed. No one followed. I have to say I got a bit big headed. Then that's when the bad things started to happen. As soon as a heard the whoosh I knew I was in trouble. A grenade went off behind me, not close enough to get me but enough to scare the **** out of me. I knew I had to run. So I took off as fast as I could all the way to the end of the field. The grenade blasts could be heard from behind me, but lucky for them and me no one pursued.
I hated to think about what Brother Dale is going to do to those people who helped me, but I had to put that out of my mind. My first problem is what am I going to do with Brother Dale, I seen some of his new hideout, but I am sure there are some surprises. I decided to go back to Marion and see if I can get lucky and find some weapons other than this shotgun and 9mm.
Jan 2nd.
No such luck in Marion. Most of the buildings have been burnt to the ground. Someone did a number on this town. My old apartment complex that I worked my ass off to clear is no longer worth living in. I did find a POS Buick Regal. No keys so I had to break the steering column and now it starts with a screw driver. I also messed up the turn signals a bit, but who the hell needs them. It has a cd player and thankfully the guy or girl who had this car before me shared the same music interest as I do. I can finally listen to some good music while I drive.
I found a place to stay for a bit. I parked my car in a garage in back of the house and decided to wait for a bit, before I make my move on Brother Dale again.
Re: Survivors Journal
Jan 4th.
My decision to stay in one place for a bit, didn't turn out to be a good choice. Brother Dales minions caught up to me and thankfully they didn't get me. They blasted the hell out of my house, but thankfully I was out back in the woods. I seen a deer and figured I'd chase it down and just maybe get me some fresh meat. That's when I heard the minions blasting away at my house and car. I didn't exchange fire with them, I just simply moved away from the area. Talk about close calls.
I did manage to get out of Marion. I have to say I am a bit impressed that Brother Dale has made me enemy #1. It's going to be hard to survive, but I feel confident that I can get through this. Everything in me says I should move south and look for Brea, but I can't even listen to myself. I need to kill Brother Dale. If I have to die trying then so be it, I just can't let him walk around with all my friends dead.
Jan 5th
I decided to hide in a familiar building. I chose the big factory in Greencamp. I know that it doesn't have great memories for me, but hopefully it's still safe. Unfortunately I have to walk there and that is a hell of a walk for a guy who is limping and has a broken arm. I feel like I played football with the Pittsburgh Steelers and I only had me on my team. I feel rough. My dog bite is healing fine as anyone would expect, but I still have my leg bandaged from the twisted ankle that I suffered a while ago.
Jan 6th
Well I did make it to my new hideout. It hasn't been touched. The stuff I left is still there. It smells bad though. I don't remember smelling that bad, but there is blood (mine) on the floor and feces from where i had to go. I moved to another side of the factory and set up shop. On the way I did manage to acquire a few choice objects that will come in handy. I actually found a full socket set and believe it or not nothing is missing. They are not metric which is what I would prefer. I found 4 unused tooth brushes and 2 tubes of tooth paste. Some more personal grooming items that I definitely needed. I found some jeans that fit me, well close enough. That's what a belt is for. I found a nice mattress that I drug from a near by house to the factory so I can have some comfort.
Jan 7th
The factory is getting to be a bit more comfortable. I found another survivor. She's not the best looking female in the world, or she might be! Beggars can't be choosy. We hit it off quite well and well the next thing we knew we were bumping ugly. At least i was! When I woke she was gone and one of my rifles was missing. Expensive piece, but worth it I guess. She could of robbed me blind, but didn't. I am thankful for that. Because of my paranoia I moved. I don't trust many people and I wasn't sure if I could trust her.
I moved further into town and set up in an old church. Nice place. Had to remove a few dead. Churches sure aren't build for comfort. I had a friend who lived in Greencamp, when I was growing up so I checked his residence. He was at home, but unfortunately he was a zombie. Tough blowing old friends away. Strange thing is he still had pictures on the wall of when we were kids. It's strange, I haven't see him for at least 5 years and he still thought of me.
Jan 8th
The church thing got old. Plus it's not a good idea to stay in one place for a long period of time. I decided to walk out of town and find a nice place in the country. Lucky for me I found a place that had people living in it. After a long stand off I was allowed to come in and rest a bit. It seems they to are having problems with Brother Dale. Their youngest son has joined up with Dale and is quite the minion. Funny thing is I saw his picture on the wall and it's the same kid I knocked out at Debs place. Coincidences are a strange thing. They have worked up a half ass idea to get him back, and if things go the way I think they will I will get this house to myself. The thing is I can't let them do it by themselves. They would get themselves killed. So in two days I along with Jarrod (the father) and Sarah (daughter), Jerry and Kerry (two others living there) will go after a son who doesn't want to come home. We'll most definitely loose someone, hopefully not Sarah. She is really cute. We can't take our eyes off each other. Lust is a wonderful thing.
My decision to stay in one place for a bit, didn't turn out to be a good choice. Brother Dales minions caught up to me and thankfully they didn't get me. They blasted the hell out of my house, but thankfully I was out back in the woods. I seen a deer and figured I'd chase it down and just maybe get me some fresh meat. That's when I heard the minions blasting away at my house and car. I didn't exchange fire with them, I just simply moved away from the area. Talk about close calls.
I did manage to get out of Marion. I have to say I am a bit impressed that Brother Dale has made me enemy #1. It's going to be hard to survive, but I feel confident that I can get through this. Everything in me says I should move south and look for Brea, but I can't even listen to myself. I need to kill Brother Dale. If I have to die trying then so be it, I just can't let him walk around with all my friends dead.
Jan 5th
I decided to hide in a familiar building. I chose the big factory in Greencamp. I know that it doesn't have great memories for me, but hopefully it's still safe. Unfortunately I have to walk there and that is a hell of a walk for a guy who is limping and has a broken arm. I feel like I played football with the Pittsburgh Steelers and I only had me on my team. I feel rough. My dog bite is healing fine as anyone would expect, but I still have my leg bandaged from the twisted ankle that I suffered a while ago.
Jan 6th
Well I did make it to my new hideout. It hasn't been touched. The stuff I left is still there. It smells bad though. I don't remember smelling that bad, but there is blood (mine) on the floor and feces from where i had to go. I moved to another side of the factory and set up shop. On the way I did manage to acquire a few choice objects that will come in handy. I actually found a full socket set and believe it or not nothing is missing. They are not metric which is what I would prefer. I found 4 unused tooth brushes and 2 tubes of tooth paste. Some more personal grooming items that I definitely needed. I found some jeans that fit me, well close enough. That's what a belt is for. I found a nice mattress that I drug from a near by house to the factory so I can have some comfort.
Jan 7th
The factory is getting to be a bit more comfortable. I found another survivor. She's not the best looking female in the world, or she might be! Beggars can't be choosy. We hit it off quite well and well the next thing we knew we were bumping ugly. At least i was! When I woke she was gone and one of my rifles was missing. Expensive piece, but worth it I guess. She could of robbed me blind, but didn't. I am thankful for that. Because of my paranoia I moved. I don't trust many people and I wasn't sure if I could trust her.
I moved further into town and set up in an old church. Nice place. Had to remove a few dead. Churches sure aren't build for comfort. I had a friend who lived in Greencamp, when I was growing up so I checked his residence. He was at home, but unfortunately he was a zombie. Tough blowing old friends away. Strange thing is he still had pictures on the wall of when we were kids. It's strange, I haven't see him for at least 5 years and he still thought of me.
Jan 8th
The church thing got old. Plus it's not a good idea to stay in one place for a long period of time. I decided to walk out of town and find a nice place in the country. Lucky for me I found a place that had people living in it. After a long stand off I was allowed to come in and rest a bit. It seems they to are having problems with Brother Dale. Their youngest son has joined up with Dale and is quite the minion. Funny thing is I saw his picture on the wall and it's the same kid I knocked out at Debs place. Coincidences are a strange thing. They have worked up a half ass idea to get him back, and if things go the way I think they will I will get this house to myself. The thing is I can't let them do it by themselves. They would get themselves killed. So in two days I along with Jarrod (the father) and Sarah (daughter), Jerry and Kerry (two others living there) will go after a son who doesn't want to come home. We'll most definitely loose someone, hopefully not Sarah. She is really cute. We can't take our eyes off each other. Lust is a wonderful thing.
Re: Survivors Journal
Jan 11th
Well our raid on Brother Dale went decent enough. I lived!! No one else did. Even Sarah. To bad for me. Well the "raid" went badly. It was almost like they knew we were coming. Of course everyone looked at me as if I was the one who screwed them over. Yea right. Jarrod was the first to fall. He took a large caliber round to the face, completely removing his head. Scared the hell out of me. He was less the 10 feet from me. I ducked behind a tree with Sarah as another round ripped the hell out of the front of the tree. I knew right at that moment we were done in. I told the team to retreat, but they weren't listening to me. They still thought I was against them and that I was trying to feed them some misinformation. I decided at that moment to run for it. Heck with this stupidity. I tried to grab Sarah to get her to run, but like the others she wasn't having anything to do with it. I left her and made a run for it. I want my shot at Brother Dale and there is no way I will get it here. If I stayed I would be dead.
As I ran I could hear the screams of the others as they met their end. I felt a bit sorry for them, but I didn't want to die. Not today anyways. I was lucky to have got out when I did. The minions were trying to flank us and I just made it out before they were able to get behind us. The good thing is that I now get the house to myself. Well that is if I actually had any intentions on staying, which I don't. Someone gave up our position and I wasn't waiting around to see who it was.
I am actually holding up in a cargo van. The van has a broken axle, but did fire up and the heat works well. Gas situation isn't the greatest, but I don't intend on staying long. Plus to make things worse a big snow storm brought in another 6 inches of snow and the temp dropped another 10 degrees. I have decided to leave the area. Getting hunted on a daily basis is getting a bit out of control. I need a bit of a break.
Jan 14th
There has been nothing to write for the last few days except more snow. It's almost to hard to walk through the snow. It makes a long trip even longer. I have been pretty lucky to find places to hold up at night. Heat is getting to be a problem, but I've managed. I almost got excited I found a snowmobile in one of the garages, but it didn't run and I couldn't see what was wrong with it. I could tell that someone had tried to fix it, but like me probably didn't know what was wrong. I highly regret leaving my socket set at the house, but I was to scared that who ever turned us in was waiting for me there. I had to leave the stuff. I had the wapons, so that was good enough for me.
Jan 15th
I killed a feral dog today. The dog jumped at me when I carelessly came around a corner without taking a wide birth on the corner. I guess I got what I deserved for not paying attention. I shot in the face, so I was able to save some of the meat. But since I didn't know if the dog had rabies I decided not to eat it. I also found a nice car in the area, but since there is over 8 inches of snow on the roads, I couldn't take it. With the conditions we are having I can't see using anything but a high riding 4x4 and I haven't seen one of them for a long time.
I actually headed north of where I was. I figured that if Brother Dales minions would look for me they'd figure I would head south. Even though I know the snow if going to get worse, I figured it was a safer route. I finally made it to a nice sized town. I am currently in Bucyrus, Ohio. The town is average sized. I am hiding out in an old Domino's Pizza. All of the cheese and dough is useless, but I did manage to find some food that was edible. I had a pretty good meal. The walk-in cooler actually preserved some of the food. 99% of the food was nasty and gave off a nasty smell, but thankfully I was able to eat some.
The center of town is completely empty. There isn't any sign of life anywhere. No zombie or anything. There aren't even any tracks in the snow, except mine. Some of the stores have been raided pretty good, but as I investigated the stores I found no zombies. I have decided to rest here for 2 days then I would continue to head north. I am not intending on going to Cleveland, but there is a small college town just south of Cleveland. I know this because it's in the same town that the Cleveland Browns practice in the preseason. Me and my father spent a lot of summers watching the Browns ans hoping that this would be the year that the Browns don't suck.
Jan 18th
I left Bucyrus a day later than expected. I found a major score of supplies and decided that no matter what I was going to take them with me. It wasn't as easy as I would of liked, but I did get out alive. It is true that the zombies move slower in the cold. The thing is they move just fine inside. I found a small grocery store that for the most part was cleaned out. Well except for the zombies. I had to clear out the remaining zombies. There was a pretty fresh zombie, meaning freshly killed. She was a small child about 11 and when I seen her I almost rushed up to save her. Lucky for me I didn't. I realized quick that there was a smart zombie in the store and that smarty was using the little girl as a decoy to lure unsuspecting people into the store to bring them to the side of the zombies. Well I somewhat quickly stopped that game. It's almost amazing to me the lengths that the zombie go and can go to get us. It makes it hard to get through this crap with the zombies out smarting us. I managed to get a lot of canned food and some bags of chips. I found a large flashlight on one of the zombies and it still works. I was a surprised how easy it was killing the zombies after I killed the smart zombie. They fell quick.
I am running very low on ammo. I only have about 42 12 Gauge shells and 30 some rifle shots. I know that seems like a lot, but in this hell it's not. I stayed in a nice house outside of town, but left it quick the next day. I'm heading further north. I think I will check out Berea Ohio, maybe check out the Browns training facility.
Well our raid on Brother Dale went decent enough. I lived!! No one else did. Even Sarah. To bad for me. Well the "raid" went badly. It was almost like they knew we were coming. Of course everyone looked at me as if I was the one who screwed them over. Yea right. Jarrod was the first to fall. He took a large caliber round to the face, completely removing his head. Scared the hell out of me. He was less the 10 feet from me. I ducked behind a tree with Sarah as another round ripped the hell out of the front of the tree. I knew right at that moment we were done in. I told the team to retreat, but they weren't listening to me. They still thought I was against them and that I was trying to feed them some misinformation. I decided at that moment to run for it. Heck with this stupidity. I tried to grab Sarah to get her to run, but like the others she wasn't having anything to do with it. I left her and made a run for it. I want my shot at Brother Dale and there is no way I will get it here. If I stayed I would be dead.
As I ran I could hear the screams of the others as they met their end. I felt a bit sorry for them, but I didn't want to die. Not today anyways. I was lucky to have got out when I did. The minions were trying to flank us and I just made it out before they were able to get behind us. The good thing is that I now get the house to myself. Well that is if I actually had any intentions on staying, which I don't. Someone gave up our position and I wasn't waiting around to see who it was.
I am actually holding up in a cargo van. The van has a broken axle, but did fire up and the heat works well. Gas situation isn't the greatest, but I don't intend on staying long. Plus to make things worse a big snow storm brought in another 6 inches of snow and the temp dropped another 10 degrees. I have decided to leave the area. Getting hunted on a daily basis is getting a bit out of control. I need a bit of a break.
Jan 14th
There has been nothing to write for the last few days except more snow. It's almost to hard to walk through the snow. It makes a long trip even longer. I have been pretty lucky to find places to hold up at night. Heat is getting to be a problem, but I've managed. I almost got excited I found a snowmobile in one of the garages, but it didn't run and I couldn't see what was wrong with it. I could tell that someone had tried to fix it, but like me probably didn't know what was wrong. I highly regret leaving my socket set at the house, but I was to scared that who ever turned us in was waiting for me there. I had to leave the stuff. I had the wapons, so that was good enough for me.
Jan 15th
I killed a feral dog today. The dog jumped at me when I carelessly came around a corner without taking a wide birth on the corner. I guess I got what I deserved for not paying attention. I shot in the face, so I was able to save some of the meat. But since I didn't know if the dog had rabies I decided not to eat it. I also found a nice car in the area, but since there is over 8 inches of snow on the roads, I couldn't take it. With the conditions we are having I can't see using anything but a high riding 4x4 and I haven't seen one of them for a long time.
I actually headed north of where I was. I figured that if Brother Dales minions would look for me they'd figure I would head south. Even though I know the snow if going to get worse, I figured it was a safer route. I finally made it to a nice sized town. I am currently in Bucyrus, Ohio. The town is average sized. I am hiding out in an old Domino's Pizza. All of the cheese and dough is useless, but I did manage to find some food that was edible. I had a pretty good meal. The walk-in cooler actually preserved some of the food. 99% of the food was nasty and gave off a nasty smell, but thankfully I was able to eat some.
The center of town is completely empty. There isn't any sign of life anywhere. No zombie or anything. There aren't even any tracks in the snow, except mine. Some of the stores have been raided pretty good, but as I investigated the stores I found no zombies. I have decided to rest here for 2 days then I would continue to head north. I am not intending on going to Cleveland, but there is a small college town just south of Cleveland. I know this because it's in the same town that the Cleveland Browns practice in the preseason. Me and my father spent a lot of summers watching the Browns ans hoping that this would be the year that the Browns don't suck.
Jan 18th
I left Bucyrus a day later than expected. I found a major score of supplies and decided that no matter what I was going to take them with me. It wasn't as easy as I would of liked, but I did get out alive. It is true that the zombies move slower in the cold. The thing is they move just fine inside. I found a small grocery store that for the most part was cleaned out. Well except for the zombies. I had to clear out the remaining zombies. There was a pretty fresh zombie, meaning freshly killed. She was a small child about 11 and when I seen her I almost rushed up to save her. Lucky for me I didn't. I realized quick that there was a smart zombie in the store and that smarty was using the little girl as a decoy to lure unsuspecting people into the store to bring them to the side of the zombies. Well I somewhat quickly stopped that game. It's almost amazing to me the lengths that the zombie go and can go to get us. It makes it hard to get through this crap with the zombies out smarting us. I managed to get a lot of canned food and some bags of chips. I found a large flashlight on one of the zombies and it still works. I was a surprised how easy it was killing the zombies after I killed the smart zombie. They fell quick.
I am running very low on ammo. I only have about 42 12 Gauge shells and 30 some rifle shots. I know that seems like a lot, but in this hell it's not. I stayed in a nice house outside of town, but left it quick the next day. I'm heading further north. I think I will check out Berea Ohio, maybe check out the Browns training facility.
Re: Survivors Journal
Jan 20th
I did make it out of Bucyrus, but only by the skin of my ass. I decided to check out the two motels that are located on the outside of town. Big mistake. The hotels were infested with zombies. Plus the smell inside was outragous. I almost puked when I smelled inside of the first hotel. There were dead laying everywhere, plus there were some walking around. Well some might be underestimating the situation. They were everywhere. I ran out as fast as I could, but not without a situation or two. I was very thankful when I made it back into daylight. I skipped the other hotel figuring it was probably just as bad. Thankfully the zombies didn't follow. Well if they did I didn't see any. I made my way towards a semi refueling station, hoping that there wouldn't be any walking dead there. I was lucky there with the no dead, but I didn't find anything of value to me. I did find a map, but it wasn't any better than the one i already had.
I headed out of town. i absolutely miss all my firends now at this point. I have to say I would like to see a friendly face. I am getting very tired of being alone. On the way I found an abandoned car that by the look of was abandoned quite recently. The dead give away was the tire tracks behind the car. I followed the footprints and found a corpse. Unfortuntely for me he was dead, but the good news is he didn't get up and try to eat me. I flipped him over and found he has been shot. That means there are other bad guys out here that don't have a problem killing people. I searched the body and found the keys to the car that I found. I also found a double barrelled 12 gauge shotgun. Only two rounds and they were loaded in the weapon. I found 3 MRE's, a can of tuna, a can of compreesed air, a bike tire pump, 22 mechanical pencils, 3 playboy magazines, a pair of reading glasses and a .22 pistol with 72 rounds. Ain't stopping much with that. Might make a nice pistol to hunt small game. None of his clothes fit me so I left him dressed. I am carrying way to much stuff as it is.
I returned to his car to see what else may of been left. As I approached I saw a 3 armed individuals lurking around the car. Every instinct that I had told me to run, but my desire to talk to someone out weighed my decision. Not everyone can be hostile.
I approached them cautiously. I yelled out and showed my hands as I approached. Yes my hands did hold a shotgun, but they were in view. They spun around to check me out. I could tell they weren't military trained. I could of shot all three before they even got off a shot. They were scared to death. They were all using what looked to be 30-30 rifles. They looked well fed and clothed. There was no doubt that these guys were from some compound in the area.
I talked to these guys for about 45 minutes. Like me they were Browns fans and as you know if you are a Browns fan you have a lot to talk about and laugh about. Heck for 45 minutes it was like I was at home talking to my friends. They also had coffee. I haven't had coffee in weeks. That hit the spot. They invited me back to their compound and I accepted. I was a bit worried that I just sealed my own doom with that decision.
Well lucky for me the compound wasn't that much. There wasn't any dangerous people here. There was just a few men, and about 7 women and 3 kids (ages 7, 12 and 13) I was able to somewhat resupply. I didn't have anything they wanted. Except my weapons and I wasn't giving them up for anything. They seemed a bit pissed that I wouldn't give up my weapons to save their little community. As I told them I didn't intend to stay and I would need them for my long trip. I was able to get some more food and they were reluctant to give up more than that. They did all they could to talk me into staying, but I didn't want to stay. They seemed to jittery for me. I didn't feel comfotable. I gave the kids 2 of the MP3's I found. Hated to give up my music, but I was getting tired of the same music over and over. Plus to see the kids light up when they got music was priceless. I gave them a few extra batteries and they seemed happy.
Jan 21st.
Well I did make it out of the complex. I am just south of Tiffin, Ohio. I am a bit hesitant to go inside the city, but I need supplies. I need them bad. I have already burnt through most of my supplies, even the food I got from the complex. I hit a few of the houses in the area and came up empty. I did find a nice leather jacket on a corpse outside of one of the houses. It's a bit big on me, but heck with it. It's mine. Plus inside the inner pocket was a zippo lighter that works and a pack of cigars that believe or not are still good. Someone has gone through this area. It is zombie free and there are hardly any supplies.
Jan 22nd
It started to snow again and the wind picked up really hard. The blowing wind forced me inside of a house and wouldn't you know it there were zombies inside. The bad thing is that there was a family of zombies. Mom, Dad and 5 children. I led them outside to get more of an advantage since the cold slows them down. I was able to kill all the zombies, but unfortunately had to use 22 more rounds of 12 gauge. That left me with 22 rounds and the hope that for all my work that i would have a good score within the house.
The house turned out to be a very good score for me. This house was untouched. There was a lot of canned food and the lady of the house was into canning foor. There is a lot of food in the pantry that she canned. I found about 24 fishing poles, some for the kids and some adult sizes. Never understood why anyone would want that many poles, but I was happy to have them. There were 2 big tackleboxes of lures and other fishing stuff. I also found a .45 pistol with 3 full boxes of 50 rounds. It has two extra clips. I found a Stakeout Ithaca Shotgun with 212 rounds of 20 gauge ammo. I love this shotgun, it's perfectly compact. I found out why he has a shotgun like this, he's a member of the Tiffin Swat Team. His uniforms were still in the closet. I guess his .45 was his sidearm since there are no other small arms in the house. I did find a nice floor safe, but safe cracking was never my strong suit. So I will never know what's in the safe. Now for the really good news. There is a Subaru Forester in the garage and since they are full time all wheel drive I figured I could get through the snow ok. 3/4 of a tank of gas.
I was able to load the car up with a lot of food and some bedding. I took all the fishing gear as I figured I could trade some of it. There was a nice 40's era truck also in the garage, but since it's rear wheel drive I decided to leave it there. I also aquired a nice floor jack which will be nice to repair my vehicle. I also loaded all the spare tools. Man this house was loaded. Makes me wonder why no one emptied the house earlier.
That's when I got my answer. I heard outside the sound of a zombie scratching at the garage door. He was moaning loudly. I guess there was a large ammount of zombies in the area before winter hit. I looked out the window and seen 100's of zombies approaching. They were moving slow, but they were coming. That's when I heard the side window break and I knew I was out of there. The big problem was that the garage door was down and there was no way this little car would break through the door without doing any damage to the car.
So I had to act quick. I blasted a hole in the garage door with my 12 gauge shotgun. I shot where i heard the zombie scratching. Then quickly I opened the door and realized that I was screwed. There were about 20 zombies in the driveway alone. There were another 30 some coming from all directions. They were still moving slow, but they were on me quick. I got lazy and forgot to check the surroundings and just got excited about the score and not securing the house. I made a mad dash for my car and jumped on the gas. I took the car out of the garage and immediately made my way through the yard. This little car handled well. It made it through the yard with ease, but not before the zombies broke out all the windows. There went my heat. One of the zombies went up and over the hood and broke out my windshield. Mad eit hard to see where i was going. So i did all i could do. i stuck my head out the side window to see.
Well after a few more impacts with zombies i made it out alive. My poor little car was chewed up. It still ran, but not by much. I made it from the area and took a look at my ride. If I kept it I would have no windshield or any side or rear windows. I decided to keep it and make do. I would try to get as far as i could before it died. There is a Walmart in Tiffin so i am going to try to find a ride there. There should be plenty of cars there.
Jan 23rd
I gave up on the Tiffin idea. There are way to my many zombies in the area. I didn't even try. I kept my Sabaru, but was able to put some plastic over all the windows. It's still cold, but less cold.
I did make it out of Bucyrus, but only by the skin of my ass. I decided to check out the two motels that are located on the outside of town. Big mistake. The hotels were infested with zombies. Plus the smell inside was outragous. I almost puked when I smelled inside of the first hotel. There were dead laying everywhere, plus there were some walking around. Well some might be underestimating the situation. They were everywhere. I ran out as fast as I could, but not without a situation or two. I was very thankful when I made it back into daylight. I skipped the other hotel figuring it was probably just as bad. Thankfully the zombies didn't follow. Well if they did I didn't see any. I made my way towards a semi refueling station, hoping that there wouldn't be any walking dead there. I was lucky there with the no dead, but I didn't find anything of value to me. I did find a map, but it wasn't any better than the one i already had.
I headed out of town. i absolutely miss all my firends now at this point. I have to say I would like to see a friendly face. I am getting very tired of being alone. On the way I found an abandoned car that by the look of was abandoned quite recently. The dead give away was the tire tracks behind the car. I followed the footprints and found a corpse. Unfortuntely for me he was dead, but the good news is he didn't get up and try to eat me. I flipped him over and found he has been shot. That means there are other bad guys out here that don't have a problem killing people. I searched the body and found the keys to the car that I found. I also found a double barrelled 12 gauge shotgun. Only two rounds and they were loaded in the weapon. I found 3 MRE's, a can of tuna, a can of compreesed air, a bike tire pump, 22 mechanical pencils, 3 playboy magazines, a pair of reading glasses and a .22 pistol with 72 rounds. Ain't stopping much with that. Might make a nice pistol to hunt small game. None of his clothes fit me so I left him dressed. I am carrying way to much stuff as it is.
I returned to his car to see what else may of been left. As I approached I saw a 3 armed individuals lurking around the car. Every instinct that I had told me to run, but my desire to talk to someone out weighed my decision. Not everyone can be hostile.
I approached them cautiously. I yelled out and showed my hands as I approached. Yes my hands did hold a shotgun, but they were in view. They spun around to check me out. I could tell they weren't military trained. I could of shot all three before they even got off a shot. They were scared to death. They were all using what looked to be 30-30 rifles. They looked well fed and clothed. There was no doubt that these guys were from some compound in the area.
I talked to these guys for about 45 minutes. Like me they were Browns fans and as you know if you are a Browns fan you have a lot to talk about and laugh about. Heck for 45 minutes it was like I was at home talking to my friends. They also had coffee. I haven't had coffee in weeks. That hit the spot. They invited me back to their compound and I accepted. I was a bit worried that I just sealed my own doom with that decision.
Well lucky for me the compound wasn't that much. There wasn't any dangerous people here. There was just a few men, and about 7 women and 3 kids (ages 7, 12 and 13) I was able to somewhat resupply. I didn't have anything they wanted. Except my weapons and I wasn't giving them up for anything. They seemed a bit pissed that I wouldn't give up my weapons to save their little community. As I told them I didn't intend to stay and I would need them for my long trip. I was able to get some more food and they were reluctant to give up more than that. They did all they could to talk me into staying, but I didn't want to stay. They seemed to jittery for me. I didn't feel comfotable. I gave the kids 2 of the MP3's I found. Hated to give up my music, but I was getting tired of the same music over and over. Plus to see the kids light up when they got music was priceless. I gave them a few extra batteries and they seemed happy.
Jan 21st.
Well I did make it out of the complex. I am just south of Tiffin, Ohio. I am a bit hesitant to go inside the city, but I need supplies. I need them bad. I have already burnt through most of my supplies, even the food I got from the complex. I hit a few of the houses in the area and came up empty. I did find a nice leather jacket on a corpse outside of one of the houses. It's a bit big on me, but heck with it. It's mine. Plus inside the inner pocket was a zippo lighter that works and a pack of cigars that believe or not are still good. Someone has gone through this area. It is zombie free and there are hardly any supplies.
Jan 22nd
It started to snow again and the wind picked up really hard. The blowing wind forced me inside of a house and wouldn't you know it there were zombies inside. The bad thing is that there was a family of zombies. Mom, Dad and 5 children. I led them outside to get more of an advantage since the cold slows them down. I was able to kill all the zombies, but unfortunately had to use 22 more rounds of 12 gauge. That left me with 22 rounds and the hope that for all my work that i would have a good score within the house.
The house turned out to be a very good score for me. This house was untouched. There was a lot of canned food and the lady of the house was into canning foor. There is a lot of food in the pantry that she canned. I found about 24 fishing poles, some for the kids and some adult sizes. Never understood why anyone would want that many poles, but I was happy to have them. There were 2 big tackleboxes of lures and other fishing stuff. I also found a .45 pistol with 3 full boxes of 50 rounds. It has two extra clips. I found a Stakeout Ithaca Shotgun with 212 rounds of 20 gauge ammo. I love this shotgun, it's perfectly compact. I found out why he has a shotgun like this, he's a member of the Tiffin Swat Team. His uniforms were still in the closet. I guess his .45 was his sidearm since there are no other small arms in the house. I did find a nice floor safe, but safe cracking was never my strong suit. So I will never know what's in the safe. Now for the really good news. There is a Subaru Forester in the garage and since they are full time all wheel drive I figured I could get through the snow ok. 3/4 of a tank of gas.
I was able to load the car up with a lot of food and some bedding. I took all the fishing gear as I figured I could trade some of it. There was a nice 40's era truck also in the garage, but since it's rear wheel drive I decided to leave it there. I also aquired a nice floor jack which will be nice to repair my vehicle. I also loaded all the spare tools. Man this house was loaded. Makes me wonder why no one emptied the house earlier.
That's when I got my answer. I heard outside the sound of a zombie scratching at the garage door. He was moaning loudly. I guess there was a large ammount of zombies in the area before winter hit. I looked out the window and seen 100's of zombies approaching. They were moving slow, but they were coming. That's when I heard the side window break and I knew I was out of there. The big problem was that the garage door was down and there was no way this little car would break through the door without doing any damage to the car.
So I had to act quick. I blasted a hole in the garage door with my 12 gauge shotgun. I shot where i heard the zombie scratching. Then quickly I opened the door and realized that I was screwed. There were about 20 zombies in the driveway alone. There were another 30 some coming from all directions. They were still moving slow, but they were on me quick. I got lazy and forgot to check the surroundings and just got excited about the score and not securing the house. I made a mad dash for my car and jumped on the gas. I took the car out of the garage and immediately made my way through the yard. This little car handled well. It made it through the yard with ease, but not before the zombies broke out all the windows. There went my heat. One of the zombies went up and over the hood and broke out my windshield. Mad eit hard to see where i was going. So i did all i could do. i stuck my head out the side window to see.
Well after a few more impacts with zombies i made it out alive. My poor little car was chewed up. It still ran, but not by much. I made it from the area and took a look at my ride. If I kept it I would have no windshield or any side or rear windows. I decided to keep it and make do. I would try to get as far as i could before it died. There is a Walmart in Tiffin so i am going to try to find a ride there. There should be plenty of cars there.
Jan 23rd
I gave up on the Tiffin idea. There are way to my many zombies in the area. I didn't even try. I kept my Sabaru, but was able to put some plastic over all the windows. It's still cold, but less cold.
Re: Survivors Journal
Jan 25th
My adventure almost took a turn for the worst. I got caught with my pants down. Literally. I stopped to urinate beside a woods in the area and I forgot to check out really good. As I was writing my name in the snow a crawler zombie popped out of the snow bank and almost grabbed at my stuff. I have to say that scared the holy hell out of me. I blasted the bastard with my new shotgun and dropped him cold. It's all fun and games till someone loses a penis. Damn am I getting stupid, I am forgetting to check things that i normally check.
I actually got a chance to use my new poles. I fished in a river. I had to break a hole into the ice, but it worked. Well I didn't catch much, but I was able to get some skank fish. Man was that stuff bad.
I found another farm house and searched it pretty good. Did find some interesting things. Most of the good stuff was removed, but the wood burning stove was still there so I spent the night looking around. I found three more thick heavy blankets, and some nice thermal long johns (normally I wouldn't wear someone else's undies, but I am desperate and cold). They fit pretty good and no poop stains. I found some personal grooming stuff and deodorant. The mail was still sitting on the table from just before everyone got sick. So I got me a copy of Sports Illustrated. I did enjoy reading the mag, but it's hard to read about people who you know are dead.
I fixed up the bathroom. The windows were all busted out and snow was piled on the floor, I boarded up the windows and melted some snow on the wood burning stove (which by the way I broke up the kitchen table and am currently burning it off for heat) for some fresh bath water. Yes I know guys aren't supposed to take bathes, but damn am I cold. It was nice to be clean again. I actually cleaned my clothes. man was i filthy.
After a decent meal and a really good rest I departed early. I left a sign in the window that the wood burning stove worked fine, so travelers could stop in and get warm. I grabbed all that would fit in the car and took off for the north. I still have a desire to get to Berea Ohio. I sometimes wonder why I am heading north when I should be heading south for the warmth, but I figured everyone has done that and there is still a lot of stuff to salvage. Plus with the cold the zombies are moving slower, so I will take a bit of discomfort for the luxury of slow zombies. Plus maybe I can run into some survivors who aren't trying to kill me.
Jan 27th
My trip to Berea was called off for the moment. I blew a tire going 35 and slid into a telephone pole totally screwing up my ride. I hadn't past any vehicles in the past few miles, so I knew I was walking again. I gathered what I could and left the rest. I have to say i was a bit pissed that I lost my vehicle. I had plenty of opportunities to trade up, but didn't because I didn't want to move all the stuff from vehicle to vehicle. I now regret that a bunch. Now I have to leave half of the food.
My trip through the deep snow was a hard trip. I fell a bunch of times and I also tripped over a corpse, which I was thankful was just a corpse. I found a nice pocket knife on the body and a better ink pen. I was needing one, because my pen was dieing. I ended up finding a large golf coarse and found some cars. I had my choice of 4 big trucks, but chose a Nissan Pathfinder. It's got a bunch of comfort. I was going to go back and get my food, but then I realized that this place was virtually untouched. It wasn't just a coarse but a full fledged country club. I found loads of food. The bonus was i found a note on one of the tables saying that three people were here and were heading north. There was a young woman and a older man and a young kid all traveling together in a large Dodge Power Ram SUV. They were here just two days before me and I was hoping to catch them before they got to far away. They did a pretty decent job at cleaning out the food, but left me the right amount for me. I am not greedy. I found some more coffee, which I needed a lot. I am hoping to catch up to them quickly, but I am not that optimistic.
My adventure almost took a turn for the worst. I got caught with my pants down. Literally. I stopped to urinate beside a woods in the area and I forgot to check out really good. As I was writing my name in the snow a crawler zombie popped out of the snow bank and almost grabbed at my stuff. I have to say that scared the holy hell out of me. I blasted the bastard with my new shotgun and dropped him cold. It's all fun and games till someone loses a penis. Damn am I getting stupid, I am forgetting to check things that i normally check.
I actually got a chance to use my new poles. I fished in a river. I had to break a hole into the ice, but it worked. Well I didn't catch much, but I was able to get some skank fish. Man was that stuff bad.
I found another farm house and searched it pretty good. Did find some interesting things. Most of the good stuff was removed, but the wood burning stove was still there so I spent the night looking around. I found three more thick heavy blankets, and some nice thermal long johns (normally I wouldn't wear someone else's undies, but I am desperate and cold). They fit pretty good and no poop stains. I found some personal grooming stuff and deodorant. The mail was still sitting on the table from just before everyone got sick. So I got me a copy of Sports Illustrated. I did enjoy reading the mag, but it's hard to read about people who you know are dead.
I fixed up the bathroom. The windows were all busted out and snow was piled on the floor, I boarded up the windows and melted some snow on the wood burning stove (which by the way I broke up the kitchen table and am currently burning it off for heat) for some fresh bath water. Yes I know guys aren't supposed to take bathes, but damn am I cold. It was nice to be clean again. I actually cleaned my clothes. man was i filthy.
After a decent meal and a really good rest I departed early. I left a sign in the window that the wood burning stove worked fine, so travelers could stop in and get warm. I grabbed all that would fit in the car and took off for the north. I still have a desire to get to Berea Ohio. I sometimes wonder why I am heading north when I should be heading south for the warmth, but I figured everyone has done that and there is still a lot of stuff to salvage. Plus with the cold the zombies are moving slower, so I will take a bit of discomfort for the luxury of slow zombies. Plus maybe I can run into some survivors who aren't trying to kill me.
Jan 27th
My trip to Berea was called off for the moment. I blew a tire going 35 and slid into a telephone pole totally screwing up my ride. I hadn't past any vehicles in the past few miles, so I knew I was walking again. I gathered what I could and left the rest. I have to say i was a bit pissed that I lost my vehicle. I had plenty of opportunities to trade up, but didn't because I didn't want to move all the stuff from vehicle to vehicle. I now regret that a bunch. Now I have to leave half of the food.
My trip through the deep snow was a hard trip. I fell a bunch of times and I also tripped over a corpse, which I was thankful was just a corpse. I found a nice pocket knife on the body and a better ink pen. I was needing one, because my pen was dieing. I ended up finding a large golf coarse and found some cars. I had my choice of 4 big trucks, but chose a Nissan Pathfinder. It's got a bunch of comfort. I was going to go back and get my food, but then I realized that this place was virtually untouched. It wasn't just a coarse but a full fledged country club. I found loads of food. The bonus was i found a note on one of the tables saying that three people were here and were heading north. There was a young woman and a older man and a young kid all traveling together in a large Dodge Power Ram SUV. They were here just two days before me and I was hoping to catch them before they got to far away. They did a pretty decent job at cleaning out the food, but left me the right amount for me. I am not greedy. I found some more coffee, which I needed a lot. I am hoping to catch up to them quickly, but I am not that optimistic.
Re: Survivors Journal
Jan 29th
Well I found the people I was looking for, well at least I think so. I found a Chevy pickup sitting in a ditch, it seemed to have hit the ditch at a high rate of speed. The driver, an old dude was ejected from the vehicle and his neck was snapped on impact. He had been dead for at least a day or so. The young woman traveling with him died inside the truck. There was a small boy in the truck also, but unfortunately it seemed he froze to death. He was badly injured, but his wounds didn't seem to bad. I felt sorry for the young kid, to have survived a zombie apocalypse and die in a simple car accident. I gathered up some of their supplies and went on my way.
Jan 30th
Well I finally made it to Berea. The campus as i figured had a few zombies. For the most part the campus was clear as you would expect seeing that the people would still be on break. I found a nice building to set up residence for a bit. The strange thing is about the building is the fact that the heat still worked. The building was heated with geo-thermal heating. The other strange thing was that there was 22 students and faculty residing in this building. It seems that most people chose to stay rather than chance their way home. They were all unarmed and scared to death. When I came in they almost hit me with a big pipe. For the most part the group was in pretty good shape. All were well fed and in generally good condition. I have to say that I was a bit shocked to find 22 people. I gave up some of my weapons to help with the defense of my new home. I took charge of the group and got them to fortify some of the windows.
We spent most of the day filling in the gaps of the building we were in. For the most part no one complained about me taking over, since I was active military when the crap went down. I don't know why it is, that I seem to have to take over any group I am in. I guess it's just my military nature. I don't have any desire to leave the area.
Jan 31st
I checked out the training facility for the Browns today and it was pretty empty. Not all the pizazz that I remembered. Considering that the field is under 8 inches of snow. I walked the field for a bit remembering when dad and myself would come up and watch the team. It was an amazing time in my youth. It's strange now that all that is gone. My father and probably the Browns are dead. So I left with only the memories that I came with.
Feb 2nd
Man are these people annoying. All they do is complain about how bad things are. They forget that we are alive. I've managed to find a group of guys and girls that play poker. Some of these guys are sharks. I am glad that we are not playing for anything real, because I would be broke as hell. A few of the guys are pretty decent shots with the rifle. We have started up a little game of kill the zombie. The game is pretty stupid, because it's wiping out our ammo, but this place it boring. We have a guy named Greg that can hit a zombie from a very long distance. I seen him head shot a zombie from at least a 100 yards. That's pretty impressive for a guy who has never had any formal training in shooting. It's nice to have another shooter in the group.
Well I found the people I was looking for, well at least I think so. I found a Chevy pickup sitting in a ditch, it seemed to have hit the ditch at a high rate of speed. The driver, an old dude was ejected from the vehicle and his neck was snapped on impact. He had been dead for at least a day or so. The young woman traveling with him died inside the truck. There was a small boy in the truck also, but unfortunately it seemed he froze to death. He was badly injured, but his wounds didn't seem to bad. I felt sorry for the young kid, to have survived a zombie apocalypse and die in a simple car accident. I gathered up some of their supplies and went on my way.
Jan 30th
Well I finally made it to Berea. The campus as i figured had a few zombies. For the most part the campus was clear as you would expect seeing that the people would still be on break. I found a nice building to set up residence for a bit. The strange thing is about the building is the fact that the heat still worked. The building was heated with geo-thermal heating. The other strange thing was that there was 22 students and faculty residing in this building. It seems that most people chose to stay rather than chance their way home. They were all unarmed and scared to death. When I came in they almost hit me with a big pipe. For the most part the group was in pretty good shape. All were well fed and in generally good condition. I have to say that I was a bit shocked to find 22 people. I gave up some of my weapons to help with the defense of my new home. I took charge of the group and got them to fortify some of the windows.
We spent most of the day filling in the gaps of the building we were in. For the most part no one complained about me taking over, since I was active military when the crap went down. I don't know why it is, that I seem to have to take over any group I am in. I guess it's just my military nature. I don't have any desire to leave the area.
Jan 31st
I checked out the training facility for the Browns today and it was pretty empty. Not all the pizazz that I remembered. Considering that the field is under 8 inches of snow. I walked the field for a bit remembering when dad and myself would come up and watch the team. It was an amazing time in my youth. It's strange now that all that is gone. My father and probably the Browns are dead. So I left with only the memories that I came with.
Feb 2nd
Man are these people annoying. All they do is complain about how bad things are. They forget that we are alive. I've managed to find a group of guys and girls that play poker. Some of these guys are sharks. I am glad that we are not playing for anything real, because I would be broke as hell. A few of the guys are pretty decent shots with the rifle. We have started up a little game of kill the zombie. The game is pretty stupid, because it's wiping out our ammo, but this place it boring. We have a guy named Greg that can hit a zombie from a very long distance. I seen him head shot a zombie from at least a 100 yards. That's pretty impressive for a guy who has never had any formal training in shooting. It's nice to have another shooter in the group.
Re: Survivors Journal
Feb 5th
Well I thought I could stay here for a bit, but I can't seem to sit still for a long period of time. I talked to a girl named Natalie, her family lives (or lived) in Norwalk, Ohio which is southwest of where we are right now. Also a guy named Jeffrey is also interested in checking his family so we are going to West Virginia. I have a total of 6 people coming with me of the 22 and they want to check out various places. I am leaving the majority of the weapons I have, so that the people here aren't left unprotected. Tomorrow we leave but first we needed to secure another vehicle. I kept my Pathfinder and Jeff acquired a nice Jeep Cherokee. Plenty of room for everyone to be comfortable. It now seems I have a new purpose in life, to try and reunite families. What fun that will be! (sarcasm)
Feb 7th
Our trip to Norwalk turned into a complete cluster. We did find some of Natalie's family. Unfortunately her mother and father were dead. Her little brother age 13 is alive, but is completely traumatized. Natalie's aunt Kelly has been taking care of them, but both are heavily malnourished. If we hadn't found them they would most likely be dead in a week. Natalie is completely messed up by the news that her parents are the walking dead, that she insists that we hunt them down and put them in the ground where they belong. My first priority is to get Bobby and Kelly functioning again. I am a bit put off by the fact that Natalie is acting the way she is. It's like she expected all her family to be ok and they would have a party to celebrate her return. She is just unrealistic. She should be thankful to have anyone from her family.
We decided to stay for 2 days to get Bobby and Kelly going again and then we are heading towards our next destination. Our next stop will be Akron Ohio, and hopefully Jerome will find some better news than Natalie. The problem with Akron is it's a bigger city and with the bigger cities the likely-hood of finding anyone alive is less than smaller towns.
Feb 10th
Natalie flipped out when I told her that we had no intentions of hunting for 2 zombies in a town of this size. She went postal. Of course I caved in and we went out looking for supplies. If we happened to find them then fine, but supplies were more important. Plus we needed another vehicle to help with the excess people we now have.
We did get lucky. We found the mom and dad and killed them off. We also took out 2 cops (they were dead already) and got their sidearms. We added 2 9mm and 2 clips for each. All fully loaded. We also found their squad car and relieved them of their shotgun. I removed the police radio and their two walkie-talkies and now we have a way to stay in contact with each other on the road.
We couldn't find any 4x4's, so we settled on a small front wheel drive mini van. It's not ideal, but till we find something better it will have to do. As long as it stays in back and runs through our tracks then it will do ok. I am actually surprised that there wasn't any other survivors. At least we didn't find one. We did find the homes where the officers lived and to say that we scored the mother load in rifles would be a big underestimation. We found between the two houses 17 rifles of various calibers, 4 shotguns 3 12 gauge and one 10 gauge, 5 pistols (a .357 and one .50 desert eagle The rest were 9mm). We also found enough ammo for all of them. I am actually considering stopping back at the campus and giving some of the weapons to the other survivors.
Feb 12th
Little did I know how much fun this wouldn't of been. I feel like a glorified baby sitter. We have left Norwalk now and are on the road. We checked out a small airport, but I didn't have any luck. I can fly helicopters and even if there was one there I doubt it would of been big enough to get all of us in. The place was pretty empty.
All these people do is complain. Natalie complains about her parents being dead, Jeff complains about the time we waste, Kelly complains about her needs and the needs of Bobby, (like they are worse off than us, forgetting the fact that they would most likely be dead now if we hadn't come back for them.
Well I thought I could stay here for a bit, but I can't seem to sit still for a long period of time. I talked to a girl named Natalie, her family lives (or lived) in Norwalk, Ohio which is southwest of where we are right now. Also a guy named Jeffrey is also interested in checking his family so we are going to West Virginia. I have a total of 6 people coming with me of the 22 and they want to check out various places. I am leaving the majority of the weapons I have, so that the people here aren't left unprotected. Tomorrow we leave but first we needed to secure another vehicle. I kept my Pathfinder and Jeff acquired a nice Jeep Cherokee. Plenty of room for everyone to be comfortable. It now seems I have a new purpose in life, to try and reunite families. What fun that will be! (sarcasm)
Feb 7th
Our trip to Norwalk turned into a complete cluster. We did find some of Natalie's family. Unfortunately her mother and father were dead. Her little brother age 13 is alive, but is completely traumatized. Natalie's aunt Kelly has been taking care of them, but both are heavily malnourished. If we hadn't found them they would most likely be dead in a week. Natalie is completely messed up by the news that her parents are the walking dead, that she insists that we hunt them down and put them in the ground where they belong. My first priority is to get Bobby and Kelly functioning again. I am a bit put off by the fact that Natalie is acting the way she is. It's like she expected all her family to be ok and they would have a party to celebrate her return. She is just unrealistic. She should be thankful to have anyone from her family.
We decided to stay for 2 days to get Bobby and Kelly going again and then we are heading towards our next destination. Our next stop will be Akron Ohio, and hopefully Jerome will find some better news than Natalie. The problem with Akron is it's a bigger city and with the bigger cities the likely-hood of finding anyone alive is less than smaller towns.
Feb 10th
Natalie flipped out when I told her that we had no intentions of hunting for 2 zombies in a town of this size. She went postal. Of course I caved in and we went out looking for supplies. If we happened to find them then fine, but supplies were more important. Plus we needed another vehicle to help with the excess people we now have.
We did get lucky. We found the mom and dad and killed them off. We also took out 2 cops (they were dead already) and got their sidearms. We added 2 9mm and 2 clips for each. All fully loaded. We also found their squad car and relieved them of their shotgun. I removed the police radio and their two walkie-talkies and now we have a way to stay in contact with each other on the road.
We couldn't find any 4x4's, so we settled on a small front wheel drive mini van. It's not ideal, but till we find something better it will have to do. As long as it stays in back and runs through our tracks then it will do ok. I am actually surprised that there wasn't any other survivors. At least we didn't find one. We did find the homes where the officers lived and to say that we scored the mother load in rifles would be a big underestimation. We found between the two houses 17 rifles of various calibers, 4 shotguns 3 12 gauge and one 10 gauge, 5 pistols (a .357 and one .50 desert eagle The rest were 9mm). We also found enough ammo for all of them. I am actually considering stopping back at the campus and giving some of the weapons to the other survivors.
Feb 12th
Little did I know how much fun this wouldn't of been. I feel like a glorified baby sitter. We have left Norwalk now and are on the road. We checked out a small airport, but I didn't have any luck. I can fly helicopters and even if there was one there I doubt it would of been big enough to get all of us in. The place was pretty empty.
All these people do is complain. Natalie complains about her parents being dead, Jeff complains about the time we waste, Kelly complains about her needs and the needs of Bobby, (like they are worse off than us, forgetting the fact that they would most likely be dead now if we hadn't come back for them.
Re: Survivors Journal
Feb 14th
We've made pretty good progress the past few days. This mini van doesn't do to bad in the snow. Because no one else wanted to drive the van I got stuck driving it. The CD player works, so it's fine with me. I have most of the supplies and Bobby and Kelly. The supplies are fine, but Kelly won't shut the hell up. I had to yell at her to either shut up or get out. She didn't like that and smacked me in the face. Telling me she won't be talked to that way by anyone. I have to say that I have never struck a woman in my life, but now I can't say that i haven't grabbed a mouthy woman and drug her from a mini van and threw her in a ditch. Well the ditch thing did happen, but unfortunately we didn't leave her behind. She threatened me that when I sleep she is going to kill me, so i have decided that no matter what i am leaving her behind. If Natalie wants to stay with her, then so be it. Kelly gets dropped at the next town or farm house and she can fend for herself.
Feb 15th
The idea to leave Kelly behind hit like a lead balloon. Suffice it to say that we are now lacking a few people. Natalie, Kelly, Walter and Bobby all stayed behind. They all didn't see the situation my way, so they are gone. We almost had a fight when I told them that they only get one vehicle and two guns. Heck, I thought i was being very generous. Then Kelly had to spout off again, that she should be able to pick what vehicle and she should be able to choose 4 weapons of her choice. I gave them the mini van and two hunting rifles. Kelly hit me from behind and now i can never say I haven't ever hit a woman. It took 4 people to pull me off her. I feel really bad for what I did, but I just lost it. I got her from near death and brought her back to health in a matter of days and almost killed her myself. I busted her up pretty good. If there was a zombie around i would of definitely fed her ass to one of them, just to hear her scream.
I mostly felt bad for Bobby. Him and me were really beginning to hit it off, but me beating the holy hell out of his aunt ended that crap. I could see the fear in his eyes when they finally pulled me off of her. That's when i saw my new truck. Parked inside of a barn was a nice almost new 2008 Ford F-350 crew cab. This vehicle made it all worth us stopping here. While our crew fixed up Kelly I checked out the truck. Wouldn't you know it is was a 4x4 and believe or not the keys were still in it. The tank was about 2/3's full so I had to call this a major score. I knew right at that moment the truck was going with me. I checked it out and found nothing wrong with it. That's when I figured that who ever put this truck in the garage is probably still in the area and I didn't want to steal someones vehicle. I grabbed the keys to the truck and moved towards the house. By this time the group had decided that I was a piece of crap and decided to leave me. I gladly grabbed my stuff out of the van and let them roll on down the road. Kelly smiled at me, as if she won. Actually the hag did me a favor, because I was getting tired of all the whiny bastards. Take them all with you is all I could think.
The house turned out that no one was home. I just couldn't figure out why no one had taken the truck previously. It's almost like it was a gift from God. To find a truck with the keys in it and gas in the tank was a total blessing.
By the time I cleared the house, the group was gone. I went to jump in my truck and seen that my front tire was sliced. It wasn't that way before and I knew that the group did me in. Payback is a *****, but i didn't have time to dwell on the situation. I had a tire to change.
Feb 16th
I camped out for the night in the truck, mostly because it took longer than I thought to fix the tire. Plus i wasn't in much of a hurry to catch up to the group. I still felt bad for what I did, but I was holding back a lot of pent up frustration and the evil nag got the bulk of it released on her.
I seen which direction that the group went, but it didn't matter to me. I had no intentions of catching them or going to find anyone's missing relatives. I decided that the first road I came to, that went the other way would be the way I would go. I am done worrying about anyone else and I am going south to find Brea. Needle in a hay stack or not I had to try. She is my family and here lately I've needed her more and more.
Feb 17th
I have made my way in another direction. I am by myself again, but it's better that way. I have raided a few houses on the way and lucky for me I did. I found a fuel tank at a house and refilled my truck. It takes a lot to fill this truck, but hopefully it takes a lot to run it out to. In my searches of the houses I have resupplied myself very well. I found enough food for a few more weeks, and some misc tools to repair my new truck. I found a nice plow, but I am not sure that I am going to spend the time putting on a plow. It will take me some time installing the darn thing.
Feb 18th
Well i did install the plow on the front of my truck. Man was that time consuming. I also found an old play station game console. It's only a 2, but there are a mass load of games. I rigged up a smaller flat screen TV with the console, so now I can play games. Most of the games are very old, but beggars can't be choosy. My truck is looking more like my home than a truck. I also found over 200 CD's that i like, so music won't be an issue. I am dedicated to going south, but I first have to check on the group to see if they are ok. I know what I did was wrong, but I can't let one persons mistake result in the group being whipped out.
Feb 20th
Well I did find the group and apologizes were exchanged. I have rejoined the group and lucky for me Kelly has shut up finally. The group was attacked when they stopped to resupply and fuel up and of the 9 people only 5 remain. They fully admit that if I was there that the loss would of been less. Jeff, Natalie, Kelly, Bobby and Nathaniel remain. They reacted slowly and there were more zombies than they could handle. Nate is driving the Pathfinder, since it is the only vehicle that remains of the 3. Jeff is with me while the rest of the group rides with Nate. I made it perfectly clear that under no circumstances will I have anything to do with Kelly. I fully admit that striking her was over the top, but she just grates my nerves.
Feb 21st
We managed to find a small gas station and scored a few necessities. We scored four bottles of oil and an old map. The map is pretty old, but usable. We also found out that the toilets still worked and the water pump out back fed off a well that was stocked with fresh water. Chaching!!!!! Yes I know that there is snow on the ground and if you melt it, it becomes water. The well for some reason just excited us. The working toilets did to.
Jeff found and old 70's Mustang and just had to have it. The darn thing is just a sled. It's not going to get any traction, but Jeff had to take it and I wasn't going to argue. Plus anything you can take that keeps your wits about you, helps you not go crazy. If Jeff needs this car to save himself then so be it. With me it's my music. Got to have it.
Well Bobby decided to ride with me this trip. He tried to convince me that it's because he wanted to be friends again, but the truth is he wanted a shot at that playstation. I am not that stupid. He doesn't seem to scared of me anymore so i don't mind why he's being nice to me just as long as he is.
We've made pretty good progress the past few days. This mini van doesn't do to bad in the snow. Because no one else wanted to drive the van I got stuck driving it. The CD player works, so it's fine with me. I have most of the supplies and Bobby and Kelly. The supplies are fine, but Kelly won't shut the hell up. I had to yell at her to either shut up or get out. She didn't like that and smacked me in the face. Telling me she won't be talked to that way by anyone. I have to say that I have never struck a woman in my life, but now I can't say that i haven't grabbed a mouthy woman and drug her from a mini van and threw her in a ditch. Well the ditch thing did happen, but unfortunately we didn't leave her behind. She threatened me that when I sleep she is going to kill me, so i have decided that no matter what i am leaving her behind. If Natalie wants to stay with her, then so be it. Kelly gets dropped at the next town or farm house and she can fend for herself.
Feb 15th
The idea to leave Kelly behind hit like a lead balloon. Suffice it to say that we are now lacking a few people. Natalie, Kelly, Walter and Bobby all stayed behind. They all didn't see the situation my way, so they are gone. We almost had a fight when I told them that they only get one vehicle and two guns. Heck, I thought i was being very generous. Then Kelly had to spout off again, that she should be able to pick what vehicle and she should be able to choose 4 weapons of her choice. I gave them the mini van and two hunting rifles. Kelly hit me from behind and now i can never say I haven't ever hit a woman. It took 4 people to pull me off her. I feel really bad for what I did, but I just lost it. I got her from near death and brought her back to health in a matter of days and almost killed her myself. I busted her up pretty good. If there was a zombie around i would of definitely fed her ass to one of them, just to hear her scream.
I mostly felt bad for Bobby. Him and me were really beginning to hit it off, but me beating the holy hell out of his aunt ended that crap. I could see the fear in his eyes when they finally pulled me off of her. That's when i saw my new truck. Parked inside of a barn was a nice almost new 2008 Ford F-350 crew cab. This vehicle made it all worth us stopping here. While our crew fixed up Kelly I checked out the truck. Wouldn't you know it is was a 4x4 and believe or not the keys were still in it. The tank was about 2/3's full so I had to call this a major score. I knew right at that moment the truck was going with me. I checked it out and found nothing wrong with it. That's when I figured that who ever put this truck in the garage is probably still in the area and I didn't want to steal someones vehicle. I grabbed the keys to the truck and moved towards the house. By this time the group had decided that I was a piece of crap and decided to leave me. I gladly grabbed my stuff out of the van and let them roll on down the road. Kelly smiled at me, as if she won. Actually the hag did me a favor, because I was getting tired of all the whiny bastards. Take them all with you is all I could think.
The house turned out that no one was home. I just couldn't figure out why no one had taken the truck previously. It's almost like it was a gift from God. To find a truck with the keys in it and gas in the tank was a total blessing.
By the time I cleared the house, the group was gone. I went to jump in my truck and seen that my front tire was sliced. It wasn't that way before and I knew that the group did me in. Payback is a *****, but i didn't have time to dwell on the situation. I had a tire to change.
Feb 16th
I camped out for the night in the truck, mostly because it took longer than I thought to fix the tire. Plus i wasn't in much of a hurry to catch up to the group. I still felt bad for what I did, but I was holding back a lot of pent up frustration and the evil nag got the bulk of it released on her.
I seen which direction that the group went, but it didn't matter to me. I had no intentions of catching them or going to find anyone's missing relatives. I decided that the first road I came to, that went the other way would be the way I would go. I am done worrying about anyone else and I am going south to find Brea. Needle in a hay stack or not I had to try. She is my family and here lately I've needed her more and more.
Feb 17th
I have made my way in another direction. I am by myself again, but it's better that way. I have raided a few houses on the way and lucky for me I did. I found a fuel tank at a house and refilled my truck. It takes a lot to fill this truck, but hopefully it takes a lot to run it out to. In my searches of the houses I have resupplied myself very well. I found enough food for a few more weeks, and some misc tools to repair my new truck. I found a nice plow, but I am not sure that I am going to spend the time putting on a plow. It will take me some time installing the darn thing.
Feb 18th
Well i did install the plow on the front of my truck. Man was that time consuming. I also found an old play station game console. It's only a 2, but there are a mass load of games. I rigged up a smaller flat screen TV with the console, so now I can play games. Most of the games are very old, but beggars can't be choosy. My truck is looking more like my home than a truck. I also found over 200 CD's that i like, so music won't be an issue. I am dedicated to going south, but I first have to check on the group to see if they are ok. I know what I did was wrong, but I can't let one persons mistake result in the group being whipped out.
Feb 20th
Well I did find the group and apologizes were exchanged. I have rejoined the group and lucky for me Kelly has shut up finally. The group was attacked when they stopped to resupply and fuel up and of the 9 people only 5 remain. They fully admit that if I was there that the loss would of been less. Jeff, Natalie, Kelly, Bobby and Nathaniel remain. They reacted slowly and there were more zombies than they could handle. Nate is driving the Pathfinder, since it is the only vehicle that remains of the 3. Jeff is with me while the rest of the group rides with Nate. I made it perfectly clear that under no circumstances will I have anything to do with Kelly. I fully admit that striking her was over the top, but she just grates my nerves.
Feb 21st
We managed to find a small gas station and scored a few necessities. We scored four bottles of oil and an old map. The map is pretty old, but usable. We also found out that the toilets still worked and the water pump out back fed off a well that was stocked with fresh water. Chaching!!!!! Yes I know that there is snow on the ground and if you melt it, it becomes water. The well for some reason just excited us. The working toilets did to.
Jeff found and old 70's Mustang and just had to have it. The darn thing is just a sled. It's not going to get any traction, but Jeff had to take it and I wasn't going to argue. Plus anything you can take that keeps your wits about you, helps you not go crazy. If Jeff needs this car to save himself then so be it. With me it's my music. Got to have it.
Well Bobby decided to ride with me this trip. He tried to convince me that it's because he wanted to be friends again, but the truth is he wanted a shot at that playstation. I am not that stupid. He doesn't seem to scared of me anymore so i don't mind why he's being nice to me just as long as he is.
Re: Survivors Journal
Feb 23rd
I actually thought about leaving the group, but changed my mind. I don't feel that they would survive well without me. I decided that we needed a few more supplies, plus I wanted to upgrade the van to a 4x4 or something else. Jeff is still driving the Mustang and it's funny to see him slide all over the road. I have been plowing some of the road so that the vehicles behind me can get through. We were able to find a nice motorcycle, which I loaded in the back of my truck. It will need a bit of work to get running again, but it seems i will have the time.
We hit a small town called Wakeman and decided to hit a small housing subdivision on the edge of town. There are only 20 houses here and though the houses seem trashed, I decided to take a look. There wasn't any tracks in the snow so we knew we that no one had been in these buildings in a bit. Plus I didn't think there would be any survivors to have to deal with. I decided to leave the girls outside to be our look outs and me and Jeff went in to look around.
Our first house we went in stunk to high heaven (as my mom used to say) . Usually when you smell a house that stinks, you immediately think undead. In this case it was because some of the vandals urinated on the floors. There was very little here that could be saved. We did find some more utensils and some unopened spices. Other than that there wasn't anything of use here. The vandals broke everything. I hoped that they didn't do this to all these houses, I have people who have needs. (mostly feminine needs)
House #2 was much like the previous one without all the pee. It was totally wrecked, but do to some extensive searching by Jeff we did find a small handgun hidden in a mattress. It was only a small .22, but everything is useful in some ways. I have to say that i was getting a bit discouraged by all the senseless destruction.
House #3 we found a unwelcomed guest, in the form of a family of raccoons. Boy was momma mad when we walked in the bedroom. She started hissing and going absolutely crazy. i closed the door really fast and ran back down the hall. Man I have to say that I haven't been that scared in a long while. Me and Jeff laughed it off, but man was my heart pounding.
House #4-7 was an absolute waste of time. After that we decided to drive around and carefully look at the houses and see if any looked worth it and decided to not worry about any of them. That's when we noticed movement in one of the houses. I stopped and looked at the house again and I definitely saw the curtain moving.
Normally I wouldn't think twice about just simply walking up and checking things out, but here lately I haven't had a lot of luck in that department. I had a feeling I was walking up on a zombie infestation, but the curious SOB in me had to look. Plus if i could lure out the zombies one by one into the cold and snow then i felt we had a chance. The biggest problem here was that Jeff is a lousy shot. I didn't feel like he would be a lot of help here. I loaded him up with a shotgun and hoped he wouldn't blow me away by accident.
Our trip up to the house was cut short about half way as a rifle barrel came from the house and a shot rang out practically ripping Jeff in half. I immediately ran for some cover, but knew it wouldn't give me much of a chance. I shot into the house where the shot came from and the figure went down fast. I thought i had everything well in hand, but quickly realized i was out classed. Three more barrels came from other windows and started opening fire on my area. Lucky for me that these shooters weren't as good as the first one and i was able to make a run for my truck. We had the girls wait down the road a bit, but when i got to them they were gone. The trucks were there, but the girls and bobby were gone. I could see tracks where they went and it didn't seem like they went of their own accord. Now normally i wouldn't care if someone kidnapped either Kelly or Natalie, but I couldn't let Bobby go that way.
Even though they would know i was coming I followed. As I knew it would happen I took fire as i came around the house. They lit up the corner of the house I was hiding behind and almost made me run for my life. I popped back around and fired completely missing my target, but I did mess the hell out of that tree though. I could hear Natalie and Kelly screaming inside the house. Just at that moment I seen Bobby run out of the house and run into the woods behind the house. I watched as a man ran after him. The man was adjusting his pants as he ran. I knew instantly what was up with these weirdos.
I came around the corner with a vengeance. Immediately pumping a slug into the first man I came to. Took him by total surprise. He dropped fast. The rest of the group was gone, so either they went after Bobby or I was about to be shot in the back. I looked back just in time to blast the guy coming around the house. I moved closer to the house where Kelly and Natalie were screaming. I moved up to the guy I dropped and took his handgun. He was still alive, he tried to talk but blood came bubbling out of his mouth instead of words. Almost felt sorry for him, but I didn't have time for that. I decided to leave the girls to concentrate on Bobby. i don't believe in rape, but child molestation is just plain disgusting. I figured that I could possibly come back for the girls. Even Kelly didn't deserve what was happening to her.
I slowly moved into the woods and saw a guy standing in the distance. I could hear Bobby screaming, but when I saw that there was three of them I decided to move up slowly. I hated to think about what Bobby was having to endure, but if I died then I couldn't help him. Plus he was giving the good fight to them. When I got close (thankfully I was able to move quietly) I shot the guy standing in the back of the head. His brains scattered all over the other two guys. They were positively in shock after that blast went off. The second one who was holding Bobby down, he took off running and for his effort got a shotgun blast in the back. The third guy, grabbed Bobby around the neck and put Bobby between us. He threatened to break Bobby's neck if I didn't drop the shotgun. I lowered the shotgun, but as i did drew my pistol and shot the man in the left leg. He screamed and Bobby ran for cover. The guy instantly started to beg, I wasn't hearing that crap and shot him in the groin. I left him crying in a pool of blood. I ran Bobby out of there as fast as I could.
With Bobby secured in a nearby house I headed back towards Kelly and Natalie. From the woods I could still hear them screaming. As i approached the house three men were readying their weapons to, what I assumed, were coming after me. I noticed the propane grill sitting next to them and aimed at the tank. Now I really didn't know what kind of destruction that a propane tank would do, but I tell you now it's massive. After the hit I no longer needed to get Kelly and Natalie. The house went up in flames fast and I could hear everyone screaming inside. Whoops!!! I later discovered that there were two more tanks stored on the porch and the secondary explosion was what set the house ablaze.
I have to say that I am very surprised that i am still alive. That wave from the blast knocked me on my ass. I was stunned for at least 20 minutes. That hurt like hell. It rattled my teeth. The blast burnt two other houses and I am sure that the fire could be seen from quite a distance away. I scrambled slowly to my feet and returned to Bobby, who was very glad to see me. I told Bobby about his aunt and sister, but not that it was my fault. I felt very bad for Natalie and Kelly, but the chances are i would of died inside that house if i had gone after them.
Bobby and I returned to the truck and loaded up as much from the van as we could and left. I was still a bit shaken from the explosion and my ears till rang. I drove back to the highway and we left Wakeman as fast as i could. We found a nice abandoned house and we set up camp for the night. Bobby took the news of his sister and aunt quite well. We dozed off quick. I don't honestly think that Bobby was violated, but I do believe that things were done. I haven't pressed the issue.
I actually thought about leaving the group, but changed my mind. I don't feel that they would survive well without me. I decided that we needed a few more supplies, plus I wanted to upgrade the van to a 4x4 or something else. Jeff is still driving the Mustang and it's funny to see him slide all over the road. I have been plowing some of the road so that the vehicles behind me can get through. We were able to find a nice motorcycle, which I loaded in the back of my truck. It will need a bit of work to get running again, but it seems i will have the time.
We hit a small town called Wakeman and decided to hit a small housing subdivision on the edge of town. There are only 20 houses here and though the houses seem trashed, I decided to take a look. There wasn't any tracks in the snow so we knew we that no one had been in these buildings in a bit. Plus I didn't think there would be any survivors to have to deal with. I decided to leave the girls outside to be our look outs and me and Jeff went in to look around.
Our first house we went in stunk to high heaven (as my mom used to say) . Usually when you smell a house that stinks, you immediately think undead. In this case it was because some of the vandals urinated on the floors. There was very little here that could be saved. We did find some more utensils and some unopened spices. Other than that there wasn't anything of use here. The vandals broke everything. I hoped that they didn't do this to all these houses, I have people who have needs. (mostly feminine needs)
House #2 was much like the previous one without all the pee. It was totally wrecked, but do to some extensive searching by Jeff we did find a small handgun hidden in a mattress. It was only a small .22, but everything is useful in some ways. I have to say that i was getting a bit discouraged by all the senseless destruction.
House #3 we found a unwelcomed guest, in the form of a family of raccoons. Boy was momma mad when we walked in the bedroom. She started hissing and going absolutely crazy. i closed the door really fast and ran back down the hall. Man I have to say that I haven't been that scared in a long while. Me and Jeff laughed it off, but man was my heart pounding.
House #4-7 was an absolute waste of time. After that we decided to drive around and carefully look at the houses and see if any looked worth it and decided to not worry about any of them. That's when we noticed movement in one of the houses. I stopped and looked at the house again and I definitely saw the curtain moving.
Normally I wouldn't think twice about just simply walking up and checking things out, but here lately I haven't had a lot of luck in that department. I had a feeling I was walking up on a zombie infestation, but the curious SOB in me had to look. Plus if i could lure out the zombies one by one into the cold and snow then i felt we had a chance. The biggest problem here was that Jeff is a lousy shot. I didn't feel like he would be a lot of help here. I loaded him up with a shotgun and hoped he wouldn't blow me away by accident.
Our trip up to the house was cut short about half way as a rifle barrel came from the house and a shot rang out practically ripping Jeff in half. I immediately ran for some cover, but knew it wouldn't give me much of a chance. I shot into the house where the shot came from and the figure went down fast. I thought i had everything well in hand, but quickly realized i was out classed. Three more barrels came from other windows and started opening fire on my area. Lucky for me that these shooters weren't as good as the first one and i was able to make a run for my truck. We had the girls wait down the road a bit, but when i got to them they were gone. The trucks were there, but the girls and bobby were gone. I could see tracks where they went and it didn't seem like they went of their own accord. Now normally i wouldn't care if someone kidnapped either Kelly or Natalie, but I couldn't let Bobby go that way.
Even though they would know i was coming I followed. As I knew it would happen I took fire as i came around the house. They lit up the corner of the house I was hiding behind and almost made me run for my life. I popped back around and fired completely missing my target, but I did mess the hell out of that tree though. I could hear Natalie and Kelly screaming inside the house. Just at that moment I seen Bobby run out of the house and run into the woods behind the house. I watched as a man ran after him. The man was adjusting his pants as he ran. I knew instantly what was up with these weirdos.
I came around the corner with a vengeance. Immediately pumping a slug into the first man I came to. Took him by total surprise. He dropped fast. The rest of the group was gone, so either they went after Bobby or I was about to be shot in the back. I looked back just in time to blast the guy coming around the house. I moved closer to the house where Kelly and Natalie were screaming. I moved up to the guy I dropped and took his handgun. He was still alive, he tried to talk but blood came bubbling out of his mouth instead of words. Almost felt sorry for him, but I didn't have time for that. I decided to leave the girls to concentrate on Bobby. i don't believe in rape, but child molestation is just plain disgusting. I figured that I could possibly come back for the girls. Even Kelly didn't deserve what was happening to her.
I slowly moved into the woods and saw a guy standing in the distance. I could hear Bobby screaming, but when I saw that there was three of them I decided to move up slowly. I hated to think about what Bobby was having to endure, but if I died then I couldn't help him. Plus he was giving the good fight to them. When I got close (thankfully I was able to move quietly) I shot the guy standing in the back of the head. His brains scattered all over the other two guys. They were positively in shock after that blast went off. The second one who was holding Bobby down, he took off running and for his effort got a shotgun blast in the back. The third guy, grabbed Bobby around the neck and put Bobby between us. He threatened to break Bobby's neck if I didn't drop the shotgun. I lowered the shotgun, but as i did drew my pistol and shot the man in the left leg. He screamed and Bobby ran for cover. The guy instantly started to beg, I wasn't hearing that crap and shot him in the groin. I left him crying in a pool of blood. I ran Bobby out of there as fast as I could.
With Bobby secured in a nearby house I headed back towards Kelly and Natalie. From the woods I could still hear them screaming. As i approached the house three men were readying their weapons to, what I assumed, were coming after me. I noticed the propane grill sitting next to them and aimed at the tank. Now I really didn't know what kind of destruction that a propane tank would do, but I tell you now it's massive. After the hit I no longer needed to get Kelly and Natalie. The house went up in flames fast and I could hear everyone screaming inside. Whoops!!! I later discovered that there were two more tanks stored on the porch and the secondary explosion was what set the house ablaze.
I have to say that I am very surprised that i am still alive. That wave from the blast knocked me on my ass. I was stunned for at least 20 minutes. That hurt like hell. It rattled my teeth. The blast burnt two other houses and I am sure that the fire could be seen from quite a distance away. I scrambled slowly to my feet and returned to Bobby, who was very glad to see me. I told Bobby about his aunt and sister, but not that it was my fault. I felt very bad for Natalie and Kelly, but the chances are i would of died inside that house if i had gone after them.
Bobby and I returned to the truck and loaded up as much from the van as we could and left. I was still a bit shaken from the explosion and my ears till rang. I drove back to the highway and we left Wakeman as fast as i could. We found a nice abandoned house and we set up camp for the night. Bobby took the news of his sister and aunt quite well. We dozed off quick. I don't honestly think that Bobby was violated, but I do believe that things were done. I haven't pressed the issue.
Re: Survivors Journal
Feb 27th
I was still experiencing headaches and ringing in my ears from the explosion that I caused. If this was before the collapse I would simply go to the doctors and get whatever medication he prescribed from the CVS, but in this hell hole I have to suffer. I have all kinds of medicine for various things, but none of the medicines seem to work. I will have to suffer and hopefully it will get better.
We made pretty good progress considering how bad my head hurts. We are outside of Mansfield, Ohio. We met up with a guy who thankfully didn't want to join us, but he did give us some good info. He told us there is a trading post outside of Mansfield and so we made our way for it. It would be nice to find some sort of civilization amid all this confusion.
They set up at the local mall. They actually have a working theater and the guy was right, there was a trading post. I had no problem meeting their price to get rid of this darn headache. Their doctor told me that I slightly ruptured my inner ear drum and gave me medicine for the problem. Like the doctor said it wouldn't go away fast, but it would go away in time. My headaches were the biggest problem, as long as I could get rid of them I would take the loss of hearing. I gave him all the medicine I had, mostly because I didn't know what most of it was. He took the medicine as payment and we were both happy.
After I left the doctor we went to find someone Bobby could talk to about his attack. That's when I noticed Brandon, a friend from my previous group. The group who saw me go down to the zombies. I could see his shock when he saw me. He informed me that Brea was distraught and might of come looking for me. Brandon was severely messed up, but I knew he wouldn't stay with the group long. He wasn't the kind of guy who could stay with a group for long. He was a hunter and more of a soloist, so I knew his time with us was limited. He was mostly staying with us to get well. He told me that he's been here for a month on and off. He still had a limp from the broken leg he got from the RV accident. The doctors here healed him up quite well and he mostly helps the trade post with food. He had no interest in coming with me, he felt he was better suited here supplying the group with food. I wished him luck and I got ready to leave.
We found Bobby someone to talk to and it was her opinion to have Bobby stay here and Bobby agreed. I was a bit leery to leave him here, I didn't know anyone of these people. The doctor had a trusting face and Bobby really wanted to stay with her so I left him. I really hoped I wasn't making a mistake, but I knew in my heart it was a better choice.
I made a few nice trades and proceeded to leave, but before I left Bobby wanted to watch a movie with me. So I had to endure watching G.I. Joe with Bobby. There were only 4 movies to choose from. All the explosions made my head hurt worse, but I stayed with Bobby all the way through it. What hell that was, a really bad movie and a headache.
Feb 29th
I decided to give Brea some help in finding me. If she is indeed looking for me then I might as well give her a few signs. I collected some cardboard and have proceeded to leave signs along the road letting her know where I am going. I fear that this will lead Brother Dale and his minions right to me, but I am anxious to have her find me.
I have made it back to Bucyrus where I encountered very few zombies. I figured it was the best place to stop for a few days considering the lack of activity. It warmed up a little bit, and started to melt some of the snow. I set up shop in a small house near town, it has a garage so I can hide my truck. The house was ransacked, but most of the furniture was intact. Made things very comfortable for me. I was also able to secure all the doors to the house and thankfully there was only one broken window, so repairs were minimal.
In the back about 75 yards from the house I seen something that shocked me a bit. There is a tank in the field out back. I never noticed it before, but thats not saying it wasn't there. There was a lot of snow on it, so it is likely that it's been there a bit. I decided to check it out.
The tank looked good till you got right up on the darn thing. The right side was facing me and on the left side, the track was completely blown off. Getting a closer look and wiping the huge snow bank off of it, I found that it's an Abrams. Not a functioning tank, but a tank indeed. I climbed up on top and entered the tank through the top hatch. There wasn't anything inside.
It makes me wonder how this tank got damaged so bad, but someone got them. The military isn't active? Is it? If it was I would rejoin to help wipe out the zombies. It would be nice to see some kind of controlled destruction of the zombies.
March 2nd
Spent a few days in the house with absolutely no interruptions. It was nice to be comfortable for a change. I slept in a nice king sized bed, with a bunch of blankets on me. With no heat I definitely needed them. Thought about sleeping in my truck, but I wanted to sleep in a bed. I left early and headed south. Spray painted on the side of the house that I was heading south. Hopefully Brea sees it and follows me. Can't give her a direct route, because I don't know what the road conditions are like. All I know is that I am heading to Florida. This darn cold is to much to take.
March 3rd
Made incredible progress in one day. I am just south of Delaware, Ohio. I traveled route 23 even though I knew that the passage would be a tight one. The thing is the zombies are moving slower now, so the trip should of been uneventful to some degree. As usual my luck wasn't the greatest, but not that bad either. Just north of Delaware, I encountered a woman just sitting on the side of the road. She was just sitting there. I stopped to check on her and with extreme caution I got out and checked on her. As i approached I saw her skin color wasn't right and knew at that moment i was hosed. From everywhere zombies were heading my way. For being a lot slower they seemed to be on me in no time. I realized quickly that i was going to be a goner if I headed back to my truck. I abandoned it and ran towards a shopping center. Thankfully the zombies were incredibly slow, because if they weren't i would of been dead for sure. My plan was to lead the zombies away from my truck and hopefully loop back around and pick it back up. that plan came to a screeching halt when i seen how my zombie were coming from the other side of the road. They were slow, but there were hundreds. I ran in the woods behind the shopping center to a GM dealership with hope in finding another vehicle. Well this is where my luck turned good. I have always been a huge fan of the Cadillac Escalades, and there were three just sitting there for me. Unfortunately none had the keys in them and i had to go inside to get them. I chose the white one, considering i didn't have time to look for any of the others. Now my hope was that the battery was still charged. If not I would be screwed. No time to jump the battery, so I brought extra keys in case i needed to change cars. My luck was not on my side. My dream vehicle was going to have to stay and well I did find a nice GMC Acadia, which is an all wheel drive SUV. I worked and fired up immediately. I was in such a hurry that i accidentally clipped the other vehicle beside me and scrapped the side of my new ride. I made it out alive and am now sitting on the outside of town. I have no supplies and only my shotgun and 48 rounds of ammo. I left my .44 sitting on the seat of the truck like an idiot.
March 4th
For some dumb reason I decided to drive down to Columbus and take the outer belt to see if I could see any sign of life. Plus with no supplies I figured since there were a lot of zombies in Columbus, there would be a few stores i could hit. With the zombies moving slower I figured it was a decent idea. Plus the stores for the most part would be untouched. Just getting to 270 was enough work. If I wasn't desperate I would of turned around once i saw all the zombies that were still moving around. I passed a few potential places to hit, but there were just to many zombies.
Entering the highway was tough due to all the abandoned vehicles. As i drove by I could see zombies becoming alert. I didn't waste any time to get by them. I stayed closer to the side of the road and proceeded around the traffic. With a top speed of 30 miles per hour I knew this was going to be a long trip. I drove by Dublin High School and noticed that there were tire tracks in the snow. No vehicle, so it looked like they got away. I would of had to exit the highway to check it out, so i didn't bother.
I exited 270 on Sawmill Rd. I knew this was going to be dicey, but I wanted to see if anyone was alive. Plus it would of been nice to check out some of the shops. I turned to the right off the highway and proceeded toward a shopping center that I know is down that way. The other way is a bunch of housing so I decided to leave that till last.
I was surprised with the lack of activity. There were a few restaurants to the right, but I was doubtful that anything would still be good. The shopping center wasn't what I remembered. At one point this place had a great amount of stores in it, but now there didn't seem to be anything worth going after. I drove through the shopping center parking lot and noticed small foot prints in the snow. They were spaced out enough that they had to be none zombie. It may of been a sprinter zombie, but even they have slowed down a bit. I decided to get out and follow the prints. They led right into a store, it actually looked like the kid was walking over his own prints in the snow. Smart kid! The door was locked. I looked in and thought I seen some movement inside. I yelled through the window and i seen him make a break for it out the back. I wasn't in the mood to chase some kid all over the area, if he didn't want saved then so be it. I headed back to my truck.
I checked out the Ford dealership across the street and besides a few cars the place was mostly cleaned out. The zombies in the area were wiped out, so it made looking around easy. I went inside to check things out to see if the vending machines were still intact or any food for that matter. I saw foot prints inside the store, recent and wet prints. They were small, so the kid was here recently. The place was a bust. There was still a nice Mustang on the showroom floor, but i didn't need anything so flashy. Plus it would be a sled in all this snow.
I found a police car near the dealership and to my surprise the radio was still intact. The radio has a PA system, so i spent the next 3 hours wiring up the radio and PA to my vehicle. I was very surprised that the radio was still there. Some people don't always see the importance of things like that. Plus i am sure that no one wanted to take the time to remove the radio. I also to the computer system in the car. It wouldn't be a lot of importance, but it would have maps of the area.
I spent way to much time on the radio and computer, because it was after 3pm already and soon the sun would be going down. I didn't have to much time to look around, but I made the most of it. I used the PA system in a community to find survivors, but no luck. I did wake up a few zombies, who came after me right away.
I drove down the road and found a motel that looked like someone cleaned it out. I pulled into the parking lot and seen someone on the roof. He immediately pointed a rifle at me and I turned around to leave. That's when all the shots rang out from just about every window. My poor old SUV got chewed up. I barely got away with my life. I didn't on the other hand get away with my SUV. I can only guess, but I doubt they liked me stirring up all the zombies with my PA system. I was walking after that. More like running, but suffice it to say i didn't have my SUV anymore.
I was still experiencing headaches and ringing in my ears from the explosion that I caused. If this was before the collapse I would simply go to the doctors and get whatever medication he prescribed from the CVS, but in this hell hole I have to suffer. I have all kinds of medicine for various things, but none of the medicines seem to work. I will have to suffer and hopefully it will get better.
We made pretty good progress considering how bad my head hurts. We are outside of Mansfield, Ohio. We met up with a guy who thankfully didn't want to join us, but he did give us some good info. He told us there is a trading post outside of Mansfield and so we made our way for it. It would be nice to find some sort of civilization amid all this confusion.
They set up at the local mall. They actually have a working theater and the guy was right, there was a trading post. I had no problem meeting their price to get rid of this darn headache. Their doctor told me that I slightly ruptured my inner ear drum and gave me medicine for the problem. Like the doctor said it wouldn't go away fast, but it would go away in time. My headaches were the biggest problem, as long as I could get rid of them I would take the loss of hearing. I gave him all the medicine I had, mostly because I didn't know what most of it was. He took the medicine as payment and we were both happy.
After I left the doctor we went to find someone Bobby could talk to about his attack. That's when I noticed Brandon, a friend from my previous group. The group who saw me go down to the zombies. I could see his shock when he saw me. He informed me that Brea was distraught and might of come looking for me. Brandon was severely messed up, but I knew he wouldn't stay with the group long. He wasn't the kind of guy who could stay with a group for long. He was a hunter and more of a soloist, so I knew his time with us was limited. He was mostly staying with us to get well. He told me that he's been here for a month on and off. He still had a limp from the broken leg he got from the RV accident. The doctors here healed him up quite well and he mostly helps the trade post with food. He had no interest in coming with me, he felt he was better suited here supplying the group with food. I wished him luck and I got ready to leave.
We found Bobby someone to talk to and it was her opinion to have Bobby stay here and Bobby agreed. I was a bit leery to leave him here, I didn't know anyone of these people. The doctor had a trusting face and Bobby really wanted to stay with her so I left him. I really hoped I wasn't making a mistake, but I knew in my heart it was a better choice.
I made a few nice trades and proceeded to leave, but before I left Bobby wanted to watch a movie with me. So I had to endure watching G.I. Joe with Bobby. There were only 4 movies to choose from. All the explosions made my head hurt worse, but I stayed with Bobby all the way through it. What hell that was, a really bad movie and a headache.
Feb 29th
I decided to give Brea some help in finding me. If she is indeed looking for me then I might as well give her a few signs. I collected some cardboard and have proceeded to leave signs along the road letting her know where I am going. I fear that this will lead Brother Dale and his minions right to me, but I am anxious to have her find me.
I have made it back to Bucyrus where I encountered very few zombies. I figured it was the best place to stop for a few days considering the lack of activity. It warmed up a little bit, and started to melt some of the snow. I set up shop in a small house near town, it has a garage so I can hide my truck. The house was ransacked, but most of the furniture was intact. Made things very comfortable for me. I was also able to secure all the doors to the house and thankfully there was only one broken window, so repairs were minimal.
In the back about 75 yards from the house I seen something that shocked me a bit. There is a tank in the field out back. I never noticed it before, but thats not saying it wasn't there. There was a lot of snow on it, so it is likely that it's been there a bit. I decided to check it out.
The tank looked good till you got right up on the darn thing. The right side was facing me and on the left side, the track was completely blown off. Getting a closer look and wiping the huge snow bank off of it, I found that it's an Abrams. Not a functioning tank, but a tank indeed. I climbed up on top and entered the tank through the top hatch. There wasn't anything inside.
It makes me wonder how this tank got damaged so bad, but someone got them. The military isn't active? Is it? If it was I would rejoin to help wipe out the zombies. It would be nice to see some kind of controlled destruction of the zombies.
March 2nd
Spent a few days in the house with absolutely no interruptions. It was nice to be comfortable for a change. I slept in a nice king sized bed, with a bunch of blankets on me. With no heat I definitely needed them. Thought about sleeping in my truck, but I wanted to sleep in a bed. I left early and headed south. Spray painted on the side of the house that I was heading south. Hopefully Brea sees it and follows me. Can't give her a direct route, because I don't know what the road conditions are like. All I know is that I am heading to Florida. This darn cold is to much to take.
March 3rd
Made incredible progress in one day. I am just south of Delaware, Ohio. I traveled route 23 even though I knew that the passage would be a tight one. The thing is the zombies are moving slower now, so the trip should of been uneventful to some degree. As usual my luck wasn't the greatest, but not that bad either. Just north of Delaware, I encountered a woman just sitting on the side of the road. She was just sitting there. I stopped to check on her and with extreme caution I got out and checked on her. As i approached I saw her skin color wasn't right and knew at that moment i was hosed. From everywhere zombies were heading my way. For being a lot slower they seemed to be on me in no time. I realized quickly that i was going to be a goner if I headed back to my truck. I abandoned it and ran towards a shopping center. Thankfully the zombies were incredibly slow, because if they weren't i would of been dead for sure. My plan was to lead the zombies away from my truck and hopefully loop back around and pick it back up. that plan came to a screeching halt when i seen how my zombie were coming from the other side of the road. They were slow, but there were hundreds. I ran in the woods behind the shopping center to a GM dealership with hope in finding another vehicle. Well this is where my luck turned good. I have always been a huge fan of the Cadillac Escalades, and there were three just sitting there for me. Unfortunately none had the keys in them and i had to go inside to get them. I chose the white one, considering i didn't have time to look for any of the others. Now my hope was that the battery was still charged. If not I would be screwed. No time to jump the battery, so I brought extra keys in case i needed to change cars. My luck was not on my side. My dream vehicle was going to have to stay and well I did find a nice GMC Acadia, which is an all wheel drive SUV. I worked and fired up immediately. I was in such a hurry that i accidentally clipped the other vehicle beside me and scrapped the side of my new ride. I made it out alive and am now sitting on the outside of town. I have no supplies and only my shotgun and 48 rounds of ammo. I left my .44 sitting on the seat of the truck like an idiot.
March 4th
For some dumb reason I decided to drive down to Columbus and take the outer belt to see if I could see any sign of life. Plus with no supplies I figured since there were a lot of zombies in Columbus, there would be a few stores i could hit. With the zombies moving slower I figured it was a decent idea. Plus the stores for the most part would be untouched. Just getting to 270 was enough work. If I wasn't desperate I would of turned around once i saw all the zombies that were still moving around. I passed a few potential places to hit, but there were just to many zombies.
Entering the highway was tough due to all the abandoned vehicles. As i drove by I could see zombies becoming alert. I didn't waste any time to get by them. I stayed closer to the side of the road and proceeded around the traffic. With a top speed of 30 miles per hour I knew this was going to be a long trip. I drove by Dublin High School and noticed that there were tire tracks in the snow. No vehicle, so it looked like they got away. I would of had to exit the highway to check it out, so i didn't bother.
I exited 270 on Sawmill Rd. I knew this was going to be dicey, but I wanted to see if anyone was alive. Plus it would of been nice to check out some of the shops. I turned to the right off the highway and proceeded toward a shopping center that I know is down that way. The other way is a bunch of housing so I decided to leave that till last.
I was surprised with the lack of activity. There were a few restaurants to the right, but I was doubtful that anything would still be good. The shopping center wasn't what I remembered. At one point this place had a great amount of stores in it, but now there didn't seem to be anything worth going after. I drove through the shopping center parking lot and noticed small foot prints in the snow. They were spaced out enough that they had to be none zombie. It may of been a sprinter zombie, but even they have slowed down a bit. I decided to get out and follow the prints. They led right into a store, it actually looked like the kid was walking over his own prints in the snow. Smart kid! The door was locked. I looked in and thought I seen some movement inside. I yelled through the window and i seen him make a break for it out the back. I wasn't in the mood to chase some kid all over the area, if he didn't want saved then so be it. I headed back to my truck.
I checked out the Ford dealership across the street and besides a few cars the place was mostly cleaned out. The zombies in the area were wiped out, so it made looking around easy. I went inside to check things out to see if the vending machines were still intact or any food for that matter. I saw foot prints inside the store, recent and wet prints. They were small, so the kid was here recently. The place was a bust. There was still a nice Mustang on the showroom floor, but i didn't need anything so flashy. Plus it would be a sled in all this snow.
I found a police car near the dealership and to my surprise the radio was still intact. The radio has a PA system, so i spent the next 3 hours wiring up the radio and PA to my vehicle. I was very surprised that the radio was still there. Some people don't always see the importance of things like that. Plus i am sure that no one wanted to take the time to remove the radio. I also to the computer system in the car. It wouldn't be a lot of importance, but it would have maps of the area.
I spent way to much time on the radio and computer, because it was after 3pm already and soon the sun would be going down. I didn't have to much time to look around, but I made the most of it. I used the PA system in a community to find survivors, but no luck. I did wake up a few zombies, who came after me right away.
I drove down the road and found a motel that looked like someone cleaned it out. I pulled into the parking lot and seen someone on the roof. He immediately pointed a rifle at me and I turned around to leave. That's when all the shots rang out from just about every window. My poor old SUV got chewed up. I barely got away with my life. I didn't on the other hand get away with my SUV. I can only guess, but I doubt they liked me stirring up all the zombies with my PA system. I was walking after that. More like running, but suffice it to say i didn't have my SUV anymore.
Re: Survivors Journal
GAR0351 wrote:Very entertaining read. My son and I are getting ready to start a game this weekend and this story has been very motivating for him and I.
Thank you very much! It's nice to have someone appreciate this story that much. I sometimes wonder how people are truly reading my story.
I wanted to make my story more than just about zombies. Not everyone in this world is going to be your friend. Not everyone is going to want your help.
I started the story after I found out that I am a diabetic and have high blood pressure, I needed a place to relieve some stress. My diabetes is why sometimes my story doesn't make since. I have had to correct my story a few times, even after submitting it.
Re: Survivors Journal
March 7th
Haven't had time to write for a while. After my recent run in with the people from the hotel, I have had to stay low. They actually hunted me for two nights. Talk about holding a grudge. It all started I guessed because I stirred up the zombies in the area with a PA system I transferred from a police car to my SUV. Boy was I wrong. I am the kind of guy who wants to save people. I don't usually stay with them for long after I save them, my track record isn't that good. I now have a place where I can take them, that I feel pretty strong about. I personally don't like putting people in one central location. The zombies seem to react to a group more than a single body.
To explain my previous two days, is a story in itself. I have to say that these guys wanted me bad. I thought being hunted by Brother Dale and his minions was a tough ride, but these guys were playing for keeps. I figured once i got away the first time, after the initial shooting up of my car, I was safe. Guess again. These guys/gals actually hunted me in groups, like I was some kind of animal. My first night was mostly me running for my life. One bad thing was that I got turned around a bit and actually headed right back towards the main part of the city. Once I figured it out that I was heading deeper into the city, I continued going in figuring my hunters wouldn't pursue me. I was wrong. Not only did I have to avoid the walking dead, I also had to avoid the 3 7 man/woman hunting parties after me. I actually headed right back to the hotel where I saved the few people previously. Where the guy left us and got himself eaten by zombies.
The hotel they were in was abandoned. Mostly because we caught it on fire, I'm sure. I took refuse for the night on the top floor. I knew that if they tracked me to the hotel, then I was done. I needed a place to rest and took the first place i could find. Plus it was getting very late and I was dead tired. from the top floor I could see people moving around down below. I couldn't believe that these people were that adamant about finding me. Nothing I could of done was that bad. What did these guys think I did? Maybe these people are another faction of Brother Dale. I can't believe that his cult expands this far south. I guess anyone who commands the undead would have one hell of a following.
The next day i woke and gathered my things quickly. I spent one of the coldest nights of my zombie apocalypse experience. I knew it was dumb to sleep so high up, but I wanted the best vantage point I could get. I think I am coming down with a cold. I was able to stay healthy till now.
My escape from the hotel was mostly uneventful. I woke up a few sleeping zombies, but for the most part uneventful. I could tell that someone had walked by the hotel recently and unless the zombies are walking in 7 man fire teams then it had to be the group looking for me. I took off running away from the direction that they went and realized very quick that wasn't the best idea. I guess the squads activity had woke up a bunch of zombies. By the way it looked, it seemed like the zombies converged on something. They were tightly grouped and looking very scary. It didn't take long for them to moan and signal every other zombie in the area. I was screwed. I headed down high street, right through the center of town. I knew I would encounter more zombies, but i was hopeful that I could outrun them. The zombies were coming from everywhere and it was all i could do to evade them. I only have 45 rounds for my shotgun and no other sidearm. I knew I needed to conserve my ammo.
I always considered myself in very great shape, from my days of wrestling in high school to my days in the army. I have to say that all this running was to much. I would never be able to outrun all these zombies. Columbus just has to many zombies and to much distance to cover. I knew I either needed to make one hell of a stand or take the chance on finding a vehicle.
That's when I got a very clever and yet very mean idea. Though somewhere in the middle of this idea I was going to have to rest. I would lead the zombies back towards the hotel. They seemed to like to shoot at people, then lets give them multiple targets. I knew that this idea was totally cruel, but it might be what I need to get me out of the city.
It took me hours of moving and shaking to get me into a place where I felt i could rest. Then the second I rested I would hear that moan from another zombie. It was to say the least a total cluster. I was dead tired and knew that I needed to rest. That's when I noticed a young woman waving a flag out of an upper window. The problem is I also recognized her as one of the people who were hunting me. There was several times when I got a really good look at the people who were hunting me, and I definitely noticed her. She was freaking hot! All I could think was nice try. They got what they deserved as the horde of zombies broke into the building they were in and wiped them out. That gave me a few seconds to rest. I heard them screaming and could hear gun shots from inside the building. Kind of made me laugh a bit, ok so I laughed a lot, being the cold son of a gun I have become. There were a lot of zombies that swarmed the building. I was able to catch my breathe for just a second, because as soon as the 7 were eaten they were looking for me again. I actually waited for them to finish, so they didn't lose interest in me. I know it sounds strange, i could of got away, but chose not to. After they ate their meal, the zombies turned their attention back on me. While they ate i was able to secure a vehicle to drive. I left it running and lead the zombies toward the hotel. I didn't think the zombies would keep up with the car. Plus i would be tempted to run away. I wanted to see how the zombies swarmed the hotel.
I was able to lead the zombies right to the hotel, but to my astonishment the zombies stopped right outside of the parking lot. I couldn't believe what i was seeing. Brother Dale made his home here and I happened to stumble over it. I wasn't having the a good time here. That's when i noticed from an upper window a young girl commanding the zombies to spread out and look for me. Not only did she have her forces to kill me, I brought her an incredible army. I found out the hard way that there was more than one who could control the zombies. But why would they hate the fact that i stirred up the zombie, figured it was more the fact that I was giving people another option to the cult and they didn't want that.
Well I did make it back to my car with a bunch of luck and i left the area. I am not happy to be driving a Kia. This car is small even for me. I am just happy to be out of here. This car slides a lot and i will need to upgrade. Right now I am safe. I got out of the city. The car did alright for me. It's a sled, but it will do ok for now. The only CD in the player was the Best of Cher. Oh goody! One of my favorites. Just kidding.
Haven't had time to write for a while. After my recent run in with the people from the hotel, I have had to stay low. They actually hunted me for two nights. Talk about holding a grudge. It all started I guessed because I stirred up the zombies in the area with a PA system I transferred from a police car to my SUV. Boy was I wrong. I am the kind of guy who wants to save people. I don't usually stay with them for long after I save them, my track record isn't that good. I now have a place where I can take them, that I feel pretty strong about. I personally don't like putting people in one central location. The zombies seem to react to a group more than a single body.
To explain my previous two days, is a story in itself. I have to say that these guys wanted me bad. I thought being hunted by Brother Dale and his minions was a tough ride, but these guys were playing for keeps. I figured once i got away the first time, after the initial shooting up of my car, I was safe. Guess again. These guys/gals actually hunted me in groups, like I was some kind of animal. My first night was mostly me running for my life. One bad thing was that I got turned around a bit and actually headed right back towards the main part of the city. Once I figured it out that I was heading deeper into the city, I continued going in figuring my hunters wouldn't pursue me. I was wrong. Not only did I have to avoid the walking dead, I also had to avoid the 3 7 man/woman hunting parties after me. I actually headed right back to the hotel where I saved the few people previously. Where the guy left us and got himself eaten by zombies.
The hotel they were in was abandoned. Mostly because we caught it on fire, I'm sure. I took refuse for the night on the top floor. I knew that if they tracked me to the hotel, then I was done. I needed a place to rest and took the first place i could find. Plus it was getting very late and I was dead tired. from the top floor I could see people moving around down below. I couldn't believe that these people were that adamant about finding me. Nothing I could of done was that bad. What did these guys think I did? Maybe these people are another faction of Brother Dale. I can't believe that his cult expands this far south. I guess anyone who commands the undead would have one hell of a following.
The next day i woke and gathered my things quickly. I spent one of the coldest nights of my zombie apocalypse experience. I knew it was dumb to sleep so high up, but I wanted the best vantage point I could get. I think I am coming down with a cold. I was able to stay healthy till now.
My escape from the hotel was mostly uneventful. I woke up a few sleeping zombies, but for the most part uneventful. I could tell that someone had walked by the hotel recently and unless the zombies are walking in 7 man fire teams then it had to be the group looking for me. I took off running away from the direction that they went and realized very quick that wasn't the best idea. I guess the squads activity had woke up a bunch of zombies. By the way it looked, it seemed like the zombies converged on something. They were tightly grouped and looking very scary. It didn't take long for them to moan and signal every other zombie in the area. I was screwed. I headed down high street, right through the center of town. I knew I would encounter more zombies, but i was hopeful that I could outrun them. The zombies were coming from everywhere and it was all i could do to evade them. I only have 45 rounds for my shotgun and no other sidearm. I knew I needed to conserve my ammo.
I always considered myself in very great shape, from my days of wrestling in high school to my days in the army. I have to say that all this running was to much. I would never be able to outrun all these zombies. Columbus just has to many zombies and to much distance to cover. I knew I either needed to make one hell of a stand or take the chance on finding a vehicle.
That's when I got a very clever and yet very mean idea. Though somewhere in the middle of this idea I was going to have to rest. I would lead the zombies back towards the hotel. They seemed to like to shoot at people, then lets give them multiple targets. I knew that this idea was totally cruel, but it might be what I need to get me out of the city.
It took me hours of moving and shaking to get me into a place where I felt i could rest. Then the second I rested I would hear that moan from another zombie. It was to say the least a total cluster. I was dead tired and knew that I needed to rest. That's when I noticed a young woman waving a flag out of an upper window. The problem is I also recognized her as one of the people who were hunting me. There was several times when I got a really good look at the people who were hunting me, and I definitely noticed her. She was freaking hot! All I could think was nice try. They got what they deserved as the horde of zombies broke into the building they were in and wiped them out. That gave me a few seconds to rest. I heard them screaming and could hear gun shots from inside the building. Kind of made me laugh a bit, ok so I laughed a lot, being the cold son of a gun I have become. There were a lot of zombies that swarmed the building. I was able to catch my breathe for just a second, because as soon as the 7 were eaten they were looking for me again. I actually waited for them to finish, so they didn't lose interest in me. I know it sounds strange, i could of got away, but chose not to. After they ate their meal, the zombies turned their attention back on me. While they ate i was able to secure a vehicle to drive. I left it running and lead the zombies toward the hotel. I didn't think the zombies would keep up with the car. Plus i would be tempted to run away. I wanted to see how the zombies swarmed the hotel.
I was able to lead the zombies right to the hotel, but to my astonishment the zombies stopped right outside of the parking lot. I couldn't believe what i was seeing. Brother Dale made his home here and I happened to stumble over it. I wasn't having the a good time here. That's when i noticed from an upper window a young girl commanding the zombies to spread out and look for me. Not only did she have her forces to kill me, I brought her an incredible army. I found out the hard way that there was more than one who could control the zombies. But why would they hate the fact that i stirred up the zombie, figured it was more the fact that I was giving people another option to the cult and they didn't want that.
Well I did make it back to my car with a bunch of luck and i left the area. I am not happy to be driving a Kia. This car is small even for me. I am just happy to be out of here. This car slides a lot and i will need to upgrade. Right now I am safe. I got out of the city. The car did alright for me. It's a sled, but it will do ok for now. The only CD in the player was the Best of Cher. Oh goody! One of my favorites. Just kidding.
Re: Survivors Journal
March 9th
Been hiding for the past few days. We got a nice dose of Indian Summer. The temps are in the low sixties. Pretty nice, but I know it won't last. Most of the snow has melted away and my Kia is looking a lot nicer. There won't be as much sliding as there was. My supplies are pretty much depleted. I suspect that i only have a few days left of food, if I stretch it. You'd figure that i could find food in an apocalypse, but all the houses and stores in the surroundings of the big cities have been ransacked. I might have to chance another run at the big city.
March 10th
Well I talked myself into going back into the city to scavenge some food. I am a bit scared to go back into the city. I know that I am likely to meet something I don't want to. I also want to check on a few other things. With the weather getting better the zombies won't be slower, so that's another chance I am taking. I am going to take my trusty little Kia and hope i don't get myself killed.
March 11th
Surprisingly enough things worked out fine. I simply walked through all the stores taking what I needed. Then the fairies helped me carry all the stuff back to my home in the sky atop my magic bean stock where I distributed all my stuff to the ............ Oh yea right. Reality check! The zombies were everywhere. If you would of told me the story of a man fighting to survive a zombie horde then I would of called that an interesting work of fantasy. But this is my reality. I am stuck in a world where I had to shoot my family and only my sister and I are left from the family. We have groups of people who's only agenda is to survive for themselves and another group who for some reason follow people who can control these zombies. If we all would come together as a group we could eliminate these zombies and get on with our lives again. I am not saying that there will ever be a chance that things can ever go back to the way they were, but a life where I don't have to avoid being eaten would be nice.
Sorry back to my story. I left bright and early in the morning and it definitely didn't start off as a good day. You see someone or something stirred up all the zombies. At first i thought it was me, but later found out that wasn't the case. You see the young lady who can control zombies is a bit more of a showman than Brother Dale. I approached Columbus and found a horde of zombies, humans and young Miss walking my way. I stopped the car and went to turn around quick. That's when I noticed the horde of zombies coming from behind me, cutting me off. I was out flanked by zombies. The living dead. I don't believe this. I grabbed my weapon and ran from my vehicle hoping to find an escape, but I couldn't see anyway around. I ran to the right of my location, thankfully the zombies hadn't filled in all the gaps and I was able to slip through. Unfortunately I had to shoot off 7 rounds of ammo to get through. I made it through a corn field, but could hear the zombies coming from behind. I was soaked from head to toe. I must of fell at least 5 times just running through all the mud. Thankfully the zombies were having trouble also trying to get through. Gun shots rang out landing close. I knew at that point that this could be the end.
I cleared the corn field and I was already exhausted. I had about 20 feet of brush to clear and a fence, then I was in the clear. The brush wasn't as easy as it would seem, but I managed my way through. The fence on the other hand was a beast. I cleared it, but I kind of got caught at the top and ripped my pants. Now picture me running with head to toe mud on me and my crotch of my pants ripped. Thankfully I was wearing undies, I would of been showing the world what God gave me. The good news is the fence slowed the zombies for about 3 minutes, and it thankfully gave me a bigger gap between me and them. The men chasing me didn't seem like they were giving me much of a chase. I can only figure that the control that the young lady has won't work after so much distance. I doubt that the men would want to get ahead of them and then get eaten.
After clearing the fence and a long run through some yard, I made it to a road. I decided to make my way into a large woods, hoping that it would give me some cover. The zombies would still see me, but I was hoping that the people would have a hard time locating me. I went straight into the woods and right smack dab into a zombie. Of course it had to be a Juggernaut zombie. Man was this thing huge. Lucky for me I hit it's back side, otherwise it might of got a swing on me.
I jumped to my feet and ran away with that big son of a gun right behind me. I was totally exhausted, but pressed forward. I knew there would be a few zombies in the woods, but realized quick that there were a lot more than a few. There must of been over 100 in these woods. Lucky for me though I still had a large open area to run through.
I made it through the woods, but had to slow down to a jog. Right outside the woods I heard a dog barking. It had been a while since I heard a dog bark. I came out of the woods and seen a house with a dog tied to a post out back. Normally I would warn the people about the zombies coming through, but I didn't have time. Makes me wonder how someone could live in a house that close to zombies. I sprinted across the lawn and back into the woods on the other side of the property. I was tired, but I didn't want to be in the open long. I made it into the woods and had to rest. I knew that I had a bit of time between me and the zombies. Right then I heard a truck coming from somewhere in front of me. I stayed low. I heard them calling for me, they said they were here to help me. I just didn't believe them. I stayed low until I heard them pull away.
I ran to the edge of the woods and looked out. The truck had left, but they left a few guys behind. One of them shot at me, grazing me in the left arm. I fired back and shot him in the chest. the other guy panicked and ran away. I shot him in the back and he fell down. At one point I never would of shot a man in the back, but this is a whole new war. I ran out and gathered their rifles and the first guy had a 9mm pistol. I ran away as fast as i could. I made it through a clearing and across another road and again I needed a rest. I ran up to a house that had a nice looking mini van sitting in the drive, but as i ran up I noticed all the tires were flat and someone shot out the front windshield. The front door was open, so I ran towards the door. Thankfully no one was home. I sat close to the window and watched for zombies. I could see the woods that I ran from, from my vantage point. As soon as anything came out of the woods I was out of there.
As I knew it would the zombies did come out of the woods, along with the young lady and her henchmen. I could tell that she was pissed as soon as she saw the two dead i left. She was even more pissed when she went up to the second body. She held him for a few minutes and cried. I guess i got someone close to her.
I ran out the back door. I knew now she wouldn't give up. Plus I didn't want to wait till the trucks came back. I knew i couldn't out run a truck. I ran across two more lawns and right back into another woods. Didn't know how thick the woods weren't, because just as fast as I went in I was back out again. Then right back into another woods. If you have never run through a woods, then you don't know how dangerous it is. I tripped a lot. I had marks all over my body from the branches I hit. I was worn out. Plus i got my barrings messed up, because i was heading north and wanted to head south. Right now I was just looking to stay alive.
I ran out of the woods and notice a storage area off to my right. I needed a car and i needed one now. Just as I started to come out of the woods i noticed my Kia coming down the road. Just my luck. I am being hunted by a bunch of zombie lovers and they are using my car to do it. I hoped they didn't see me, but that wasn't to be. The stopped and started to shoot at me. There was only three of them, so i decided i would fight them. Plus they were lousy shots. I shot back and hit one in the head. (lucky shot trust me). For my effort though I got shot in the hand. Solid hit. Bullet went straight through. Now I had to have the Kia back. I had to get away. I shot the guy who shot me and he went down. The other one ran back to the car and got away. I ran out and gathered up their rifles and ran into the brush. I now had 4 rifle and a shotgun and well i used to have a pistol, I must of dropped it somewhere. I couldn't carry all these rifles plus my shotgun, so I took one of the rifles that had the most ammo. (two of the rifles were the same so I took one of them) I hid the rest of the rifles in case I had to double back. I used one of their shirts to dress my wound. I had to do it fast because I could hear another vehicle coming.
I ran into the woods behind the storage facility and ran for my life. My hand hurt a lot. Made it hard to hold all the stuff. The woods led to another clearing and that clearing headed for the road. I ran across the road and into another clearing. I didn't even look back to see if anything was still following me. I ran for about 15 minutes and come across a very large school. Now at this point i am so freaking lost, so i don't have a clue what school it is. The good thing about schools for the most part is, that school wasn't in session at the time of the fall. So the schools are pretty empty, unless the school was used for hospital overflow.
I decided to check out the school. The school was totally ransacked. There wasn't anything there. I only gave it a quick glance, and it didn't seem likely that I would find anything. So I ran away. Plus i couldn't give it a good search, because just as I was thinking about searching it, I heard that darn moan. I woke up zombies in the houses across the street and had to make a run for it again. The really bad thing was that there were at least 12 usable vehicles in the parking lot and I didn't have time to check them out.
I ran north again and made my way through a farm. I couldn't get near the house, because as i was jogging up I seen zombies coming from the house. I had hoped to find some sort of vehicle, but there wasn't anything there. I kind of felt like Forest Gump with all my running, but there wouldn't be any sexy woman waiting for me when i was done. I sure hope Tom Hanks survived, he's a great actor. =)
I ran further north and as i looked back I could see hundreds of zombies following me. I needed to find a car now or I was done. All I do is wake up more and more zombies everywhere I go. This isn't getting better for me.
I ran along a railroad track for what seemed like an hour. I knew that if i ran the tracks then the likelihood of picking up more zombies would lessen. The worst thing is the zombies kept coming and coming. I rested for ten minutes on the tracks and for some reason just started to laugh hysterically. I was losing me mind. After what seemed to be a long time, but actually was a matter of minutes i got my wits about me and ran down the tracks.
After running just a bit more I notice to my right a nice housing development. I couldn't risk finding more zombies so i kept on running. I ran a bit further, crossed a road and looked to my left and seen a very beautiful house. Out in front of this beautiful house was a nice SUV. I just couldn't see how that vehicle could still be sitting there for all that time, without no one getting it. My paranoia got the best of me and i left it alone. Can't help to wonder whether I made a mistake or not, but I couldn't take the chance.
It started getting late and i figured that I put enough distance between me and them. I started to slow down. I even rested for about an hour. It was nice to finally relax. I laid on my back and stared up at the sky. For the first time since the fall happened I felt at peace. Then I noticed a jet flying by and figured quick that I had to survive, because obviously civilization still exists somewhere. Someday I would find it. I just knew it. Someday i would make it through this crap.
I rolled to my feet and started to walk. I went off the tracks and headed down a road. It didn't take me long to find a place to crash for the night. It was a pretty nice house. I went upstairs to the master bedroom and striped off all my clothes and cleaned myself up as good as i could. It's tough to clean up with no water. I fell asleep and slept like I never slept before. I woke in the morning and felt refreshed. I looked at my watch and realized I slept for over 15 hours. I felt lucky to be alive. A zombie could of got me while I was sleeping and I wouldn't of been able to nothing about it.
I went to stand and when I couldn't I saw my feet were severely blistered. My legs hurt and my dressing on my hand needed changed. After changing my dressing and finding some clothes, that didn't really fit all that well, I made my way out of the area.
I was able to get out of the area, and even though I have no idea where I am, I feel comfortable. I managed to find a decent house with a nice bed. I will rest here for the next two or three days, then I head south. I was able to find some food, but nothing all that great.
Been hiding for the past few days. We got a nice dose of Indian Summer. The temps are in the low sixties. Pretty nice, but I know it won't last. Most of the snow has melted away and my Kia is looking a lot nicer. There won't be as much sliding as there was. My supplies are pretty much depleted. I suspect that i only have a few days left of food, if I stretch it. You'd figure that i could find food in an apocalypse, but all the houses and stores in the surroundings of the big cities have been ransacked. I might have to chance another run at the big city.
March 10th
Well I talked myself into going back into the city to scavenge some food. I am a bit scared to go back into the city. I know that I am likely to meet something I don't want to. I also want to check on a few other things. With the weather getting better the zombies won't be slower, so that's another chance I am taking. I am going to take my trusty little Kia and hope i don't get myself killed.
March 11th
Surprisingly enough things worked out fine. I simply walked through all the stores taking what I needed. Then the fairies helped me carry all the stuff back to my home in the sky atop my magic bean stock where I distributed all my stuff to the ............ Oh yea right. Reality check! The zombies were everywhere. If you would of told me the story of a man fighting to survive a zombie horde then I would of called that an interesting work of fantasy. But this is my reality. I am stuck in a world where I had to shoot my family and only my sister and I are left from the family. We have groups of people who's only agenda is to survive for themselves and another group who for some reason follow people who can control these zombies. If we all would come together as a group we could eliminate these zombies and get on with our lives again. I am not saying that there will ever be a chance that things can ever go back to the way they were, but a life where I don't have to avoid being eaten would be nice.
Sorry back to my story. I left bright and early in the morning and it definitely didn't start off as a good day. You see someone or something stirred up all the zombies. At first i thought it was me, but later found out that wasn't the case. You see the young lady who can control zombies is a bit more of a showman than Brother Dale. I approached Columbus and found a horde of zombies, humans and young Miss walking my way. I stopped the car and went to turn around quick. That's when I noticed the horde of zombies coming from behind me, cutting me off. I was out flanked by zombies. The living dead. I don't believe this. I grabbed my weapon and ran from my vehicle hoping to find an escape, but I couldn't see anyway around. I ran to the right of my location, thankfully the zombies hadn't filled in all the gaps and I was able to slip through. Unfortunately I had to shoot off 7 rounds of ammo to get through. I made it through a corn field, but could hear the zombies coming from behind. I was soaked from head to toe. I must of fell at least 5 times just running through all the mud. Thankfully the zombies were having trouble also trying to get through. Gun shots rang out landing close. I knew at that point that this could be the end.
I cleared the corn field and I was already exhausted. I had about 20 feet of brush to clear and a fence, then I was in the clear. The brush wasn't as easy as it would seem, but I managed my way through. The fence on the other hand was a beast. I cleared it, but I kind of got caught at the top and ripped my pants. Now picture me running with head to toe mud on me and my crotch of my pants ripped. Thankfully I was wearing undies, I would of been showing the world what God gave me. The good news is the fence slowed the zombies for about 3 minutes, and it thankfully gave me a bigger gap between me and them. The men chasing me didn't seem like they were giving me much of a chase. I can only figure that the control that the young lady has won't work after so much distance. I doubt that the men would want to get ahead of them and then get eaten.
After clearing the fence and a long run through some yard, I made it to a road. I decided to make my way into a large woods, hoping that it would give me some cover. The zombies would still see me, but I was hoping that the people would have a hard time locating me. I went straight into the woods and right smack dab into a zombie. Of course it had to be a Juggernaut zombie. Man was this thing huge. Lucky for me I hit it's back side, otherwise it might of got a swing on me.
I jumped to my feet and ran away with that big son of a gun right behind me. I was totally exhausted, but pressed forward. I knew there would be a few zombies in the woods, but realized quick that there were a lot more than a few. There must of been over 100 in these woods. Lucky for me though I still had a large open area to run through.
I made it through the woods, but had to slow down to a jog. Right outside the woods I heard a dog barking. It had been a while since I heard a dog bark. I came out of the woods and seen a house with a dog tied to a post out back. Normally I would warn the people about the zombies coming through, but I didn't have time. Makes me wonder how someone could live in a house that close to zombies. I sprinted across the lawn and back into the woods on the other side of the property. I was tired, but I didn't want to be in the open long. I made it into the woods and had to rest. I knew that I had a bit of time between me and the zombies. Right then I heard a truck coming from somewhere in front of me. I stayed low. I heard them calling for me, they said they were here to help me. I just didn't believe them. I stayed low until I heard them pull away.
I ran to the edge of the woods and looked out. The truck had left, but they left a few guys behind. One of them shot at me, grazing me in the left arm. I fired back and shot him in the chest. the other guy panicked and ran away. I shot him in the back and he fell down. At one point I never would of shot a man in the back, but this is a whole new war. I ran out and gathered their rifles and the first guy had a 9mm pistol. I ran away as fast as i could. I made it through a clearing and across another road and again I needed a rest. I ran up to a house that had a nice looking mini van sitting in the drive, but as i ran up I noticed all the tires were flat and someone shot out the front windshield. The front door was open, so I ran towards the door. Thankfully no one was home. I sat close to the window and watched for zombies. I could see the woods that I ran from, from my vantage point. As soon as anything came out of the woods I was out of there.
As I knew it would the zombies did come out of the woods, along with the young lady and her henchmen. I could tell that she was pissed as soon as she saw the two dead i left. She was even more pissed when she went up to the second body. She held him for a few minutes and cried. I guess i got someone close to her.
I ran out the back door. I knew now she wouldn't give up. Plus I didn't want to wait till the trucks came back. I knew i couldn't out run a truck. I ran across two more lawns and right back into another woods. Didn't know how thick the woods weren't, because just as fast as I went in I was back out again. Then right back into another woods. If you have never run through a woods, then you don't know how dangerous it is. I tripped a lot. I had marks all over my body from the branches I hit. I was worn out. Plus i got my barrings messed up, because i was heading north and wanted to head south. Right now I was just looking to stay alive.
I ran out of the woods and notice a storage area off to my right. I needed a car and i needed one now. Just as I started to come out of the woods i noticed my Kia coming down the road. Just my luck. I am being hunted by a bunch of zombie lovers and they are using my car to do it. I hoped they didn't see me, but that wasn't to be. The stopped and started to shoot at me. There was only three of them, so i decided i would fight them. Plus they were lousy shots. I shot back and hit one in the head. (lucky shot trust me). For my effort though I got shot in the hand. Solid hit. Bullet went straight through. Now I had to have the Kia back. I had to get away. I shot the guy who shot me and he went down. The other one ran back to the car and got away. I ran out and gathered up their rifles and ran into the brush. I now had 4 rifle and a shotgun and well i used to have a pistol, I must of dropped it somewhere. I couldn't carry all these rifles plus my shotgun, so I took one of the rifles that had the most ammo. (two of the rifles were the same so I took one of them) I hid the rest of the rifles in case I had to double back. I used one of their shirts to dress my wound. I had to do it fast because I could hear another vehicle coming.
I ran into the woods behind the storage facility and ran for my life. My hand hurt a lot. Made it hard to hold all the stuff. The woods led to another clearing and that clearing headed for the road. I ran across the road and into another clearing. I didn't even look back to see if anything was still following me. I ran for about 15 minutes and come across a very large school. Now at this point i am so freaking lost, so i don't have a clue what school it is. The good thing about schools for the most part is, that school wasn't in session at the time of the fall. So the schools are pretty empty, unless the school was used for hospital overflow.
I decided to check out the school. The school was totally ransacked. There wasn't anything there. I only gave it a quick glance, and it didn't seem likely that I would find anything. So I ran away. Plus i couldn't give it a good search, because just as I was thinking about searching it, I heard that darn moan. I woke up zombies in the houses across the street and had to make a run for it again. The really bad thing was that there were at least 12 usable vehicles in the parking lot and I didn't have time to check them out.
I ran north again and made my way through a farm. I couldn't get near the house, because as i was jogging up I seen zombies coming from the house. I had hoped to find some sort of vehicle, but there wasn't anything there. I kind of felt like Forest Gump with all my running, but there wouldn't be any sexy woman waiting for me when i was done. I sure hope Tom Hanks survived, he's a great actor. =)
I ran further north and as i looked back I could see hundreds of zombies following me. I needed to find a car now or I was done. All I do is wake up more and more zombies everywhere I go. This isn't getting better for me.
I ran along a railroad track for what seemed like an hour. I knew that if i ran the tracks then the likelihood of picking up more zombies would lessen. The worst thing is the zombies kept coming and coming. I rested for ten minutes on the tracks and for some reason just started to laugh hysterically. I was losing me mind. After what seemed to be a long time, but actually was a matter of minutes i got my wits about me and ran down the tracks.
After running just a bit more I notice to my right a nice housing development. I couldn't risk finding more zombies so i kept on running. I ran a bit further, crossed a road and looked to my left and seen a very beautiful house. Out in front of this beautiful house was a nice SUV. I just couldn't see how that vehicle could still be sitting there for all that time, without no one getting it. My paranoia got the best of me and i left it alone. Can't help to wonder whether I made a mistake or not, but I couldn't take the chance.
It started getting late and i figured that I put enough distance between me and them. I started to slow down. I even rested for about an hour. It was nice to finally relax. I laid on my back and stared up at the sky. For the first time since the fall happened I felt at peace. Then I noticed a jet flying by and figured quick that I had to survive, because obviously civilization still exists somewhere. Someday I would find it. I just knew it. Someday i would make it through this crap.
I rolled to my feet and started to walk. I went off the tracks and headed down a road. It didn't take me long to find a place to crash for the night. It was a pretty nice house. I went upstairs to the master bedroom and striped off all my clothes and cleaned myself up as good as i could. It's tough to clean up with no water. I fell asleep and slept like I never slept before. I woke in the morning and felt refreshed. I looked at my watch and realized I slept for over 15 hours. I felt lucky to be alive. A zombie could of got me while I was sleeping and I wouldn't of been able to nothing about it.
I went to stand and when I couldn't I saw my feet were severely blistered. My legs hurt and my dressing on my hand needed changed. After changing my dressing and finding some clothes, that didn't really fit all that well, I made my way out of the area.
I was able to get out of the area, and even though I have no idea where I am, I feel comfortable. I managed to find a decent house with a nice bed. I will rest here for the next two or three days, then I head south. I was able to find some food, but nothing all that great.
Last edited by King Newt on Mon May 16, 2011 3:26 am, edited 1 time in total.
-
Illendaver
- Explorer
- Posts: 147
- Joined: Tue Apr 19, 2011 4:43 pm
- Comment: If your happy and you know it clap your hands!
- Location: Behind the throne, Whispering my comment into the emperors ear...
Re: Survivors Journal
You know, I have to wonder.... Where is he keeping this journal as he run&guns his way through the crazy zombie leader groups who are after him?
Hopefully he didn't lead his sister to Columbus to get eaten by the loonies that he stirred up by shooting her boytoy...
Great read, Keep it up.
Hopefully he didn't lead his sister to Columbus to get eaten by the loonies that he stirred up by shooting her boytoy...
Great read, Keep it up.
*McRipper said so*
Me: So, what all happened last time we played?
Friend: We went back to my place and got ROFL stomped by zombies.
Me: So, what all happened last time we played?
Friend: We went back to my place and got ROFL stomped by zombies.
Re: Survivors Journal
Illendaver wrote:You know, I have to wonder.... Where is he keeping this journal as he run&guns his way through the crazy zombie leader groups who are after him?
Hopefully he didn't lead his sister to Columbus to get eaten by the loonies that he stirred up by shooting her boytoy...
Great read, Keep it up.
I figured he put it in his back pack or bag of holding. Never really thought much about it.
Hopefully Breanna doesn't die, but you never know.
Sorry for the delay on my story. Life is interfering with my computer time.
Re: Survivors Journal
March 15th
Been resting the past few days and now I feel a bit stronger. It was nice to relax a bit and not have to worry about anything. I haven't seen a single zombie in days and feel very fortunate. I have to say I didn't do a lot of scrounging in the past few days, it was just nice to do nothing. I simply laid around the house and did nothing. I was able to get partially cleaned up and did find a decent amount of food in the house that I am in. Other than that I didn't do much. The basement in the house is flooded, with all the snow melting. The pump in the basement obviously doesn't work. I was able to use some of the water in the basement to clean myself up.
In the basement is where I found most of the food, and I also found 4 cases of Faygo pop. Not the biggest fan, but it's good enough. The next day or so I will leave. I plan on getting me a vehicle to make this trip easier. I plan on going to Mansfield to check up with them. Then I am heading back up to Berea and check out if they left over students are still managing to get by.
March 16th
Acquired another mini van today and a few other supplies. Found an a gas station and was able to almost fill the tank up. It fell a bit short, but it will get me to Mansfield pretty easily. The van is a bit heavier so if it does snow again then I should be able to get through the snow easier. I also found a very nice classic Ford pickup. This must of been a show truck. I was tempted to take it, but other than looking nice it serves no purpose. If there were no other choices then I would of taken it, obviously.
March 17th
Rolled into the lovely town of Mt. Sterling today. The main reason it was lovely, was the fact that as I came into town I seen a Chrysler dealership that still had quite a few vehicles still there. I say quite a few, but if you find 7 still on a lot, that's quite a few. This day I found 24. That is a whole bunch in this world. I had me a small shopping spree. The biggest surprise was a sign on the front of the building that read "Jacob I am heading to Tampa Florida. There is a safe haven there. Love Brea." That made my whole day. Now I thought for a moment that it might be a false sign, put up by someone trying to be an A-hole but it seemed more likely that Brea was here and was trying to lead me to safety. I was hoping that was the case.
I left the mini van behind and acquired me a nice mini van. Yes all the choices I had I chose another mini van. If this was the world from before the walking dead you would never of caught me dead in a mini van, but in this world they are just way to practical. I acquired me a nice 2008 Chrysler Town and Country Mini Van. With leather interior and a rear DVD player. That wasn't the selling point, what mattered was the room. Plus they don't get bad mileage.
Wish I could take two of them, I could trade one in Mansfield. My luck here made me figure that I would have better luck deeper in the town. I am desperate for ammo and some more food wouldn't hurt. Some more medicines would also be helpful.
My ride into town was somewhat uneventful. This town is a gold mine. I found a grocery store that was about 35% intact. I was able to load up on my canned good and almost took out one of the seats to get it all in. I did leave some behind, but I am loaded. The store didn't have a pharmacy so I couldn't get any prescription drugs, but I did get a bunch of aspirin and other useful stuff. I found over 20 gallons of water and enough pop to get me by for some time. Now for what I had to do to get this stuff.
I went in as cautious as i could, but the sheer numbers of zombies inside was overwhelming. With some quick thinking I dropped a few in the front of the store and the rest came a shambling out. Thankfully there were no fast attack in the group, otherwise I wouldn't of made it. I made my way back towards my van and drove away slowly. I led them away about a few blocks and made my way back to the store as fast as I could. I knew that I would only have about 15-20 minutes to load up, so I worked fast. The thing is that not all the zombies followed me, so I did have to kill a few zombies. This store reeked of death and decay, but I needed the food. All I was getting was canned food, so it didn't matter.
Well my plan worked and I was able to elude my hunters and make it to safety. My next move was to do a house to house search for other things including guns, ammo and medications. I found a nice stretch of houses in a nice subdivision and figured I would make a run at these houses. I wasn't planning on spending much time in each house only enough to get what I needed and on to the next house. I decided to spend no more than 20 minutes in each house, no matter what I found. I was only looking for the three things.
Well that "was" my plan. That didn't work really well. I quickly realized that most people didn't make it out of their houses when the fall happened. I tried three houses and was quickly over run by zombies. I did manage to get a few weapons, but just the bladed kind. All of which are the kitchen variety.
I jumped in my van quickly, after I realized that I wasn't going to search all the houses and fled the area. I looped around the area and found myself on the other side of town. There I found the library. Now most people wouldn't find a lot of need for books, but I am not one of them. More than likely in a small town like this the police wouldn't of used this building as a medical center or a place to put the dead, so I figured I had a chance to acquire some good reading material.
I pulled up in front of the library and to say the least I was a bit astonished to find a large caliber gun pointing down at me from the roof. A quick look at the weapon I could make out that it was most likely a .50 machine gun. Now I am not one to butt heads with someone who has that kind of weapons, but this is different. I needed to know who they were and if they had such a weapon, why didn't they clear the town. I opened the van door and slowly got out with my hands up and called to the man on the roof. I got no answer. I tried once more, but after no response I figured it was time to leave. I told them that I had no intentions on hurting them and that I would gladly leave if they let me. Lucky for me they let me leave.
I left the town after that. With the road conditions being better I was able to drive about 45 miles/hour which made for a pretty quick get away. I sure would of loved to have been able to look around that town some more, but I don't have the kind of weapons or vehicle to battle a machine gun.
I made my way out of town as quick as I could. I drove out of town and searched a few houses in the area, but most had been ransacked pretty good. I was able to find some more stuff to add to my already expanding supplies. In one of the houses I found a large box of matches, a couple bath towels, another notebook to expand my journal (it was getting close to running out), a little more food, and the best of all a working propane stove. I obviously slept here.
March 18th
Jumped up at 6am and made my way to Mansfield. Didn't make it, but I had intentions. I got lost in my searching again. I found farm house that had a zombie that was recently created. They were not smelly. It looked like she was sneaked up on and messed up. Her loss. I found her 12 gauge pump, which I used to drop her. I found 72 shells with the 12 gauge. She also had a .357 revolver pistol and three cartons of cigs. I don't smoke, but I am sure others do. The house was rather nice, but I didn't want to hang around.
Now I felt a bit better with me having another shot gun, but I knew that it wasn't enough. I continued to search the houses in the area, but it seemed that the lady in the other house emptied them. I figure this because they went straight for all the good stuff. They even opened a hiding spot in the floor in one house and emptied a gun rack in the floor. So I continued on.
Now most men wouldn't admit it, but I am not like most men. I had to admit to myself that I was lost. I had no idea where the hell I was. I drove for over 2 hours knowing that sooner or later I would run into a town. Thankfully my idea worked, but the bad thing was it was zombie heaven. For such a small town there were zombies all over this town. I simply floor the gas and rode through this town as fast as I could. Thankfully I made it through with absolutely no problem.
Further on my trip I ran across another town, but best of all the town had a bar on the outside of town. I had to stop. The bar had a few patrons still inside and reeked of death and decay, but that didn't stop me from shooting the zombies and grabbing the full bottle of Jack. I also grabbed 4 cases of beer, which was warm as hell. Nothing a little snow wouldn't cure. I also grabbed some small buckets that were used for ice and headed back to my car.
I made it back to my car and seen zombies everywhere. Then I seen a few in orange jump suits like the ones you would wear from prison. I quickly realized quick that I made a mistake stopping at the bar. Just up the road I seen a sign that read "Orient Correctional Facility 5 miles". Then I knew I was in a world of trouble. Talk about getting the hell out of a place. I jumped in my van and took off down the road. I escaped, but a few more minutes inside I never would of made it. I was lucky.
I took off from town and even passed another town trying to give me a little more distance between the monsters and me. Leaving town I must of seen at least 20 orange zombies moving my way, but I know there was more. I feel so good that I made it out alive.
I stopped by a gas station to fuel up. I still didn't know where I was. Thankfully I found a map and discovered where I was. I was heading straight back into Columbus which I wasn't looking forward to, so I am going to bypass that. It took me all night to get enough fuel to refill my van so I camped at the gas station for a few hours. I couldn't sleep, so I just sat up and watched for zombies. Somewhere in the middle of the night I crashed out and woke in the morning to a loud moan. Thankfully there was only 4 zombies moving towards me and I was easily able to get away.
March 19th
I decided for some odd reason to head into the heart of some of the suburbs of Columbus. I drove straight through Grove City and found a survivor. Alex who came running out of a Subway Restaurant as I drove by, informed me that there were more survivors in the area. Me being the simpleton I am I followed his direction. Like typical fashion I got screwed as three people forced me from my vehicle and proceeded to take my Van, They were thoughtful enough to leave me my backpack. I was also lucky that they didn't get my .357, so I can defend myself if need be. Plus I was able to shoot through the back of the van killing the passenger. I know he's dead, I seen his head explode. They drove away very fast.
Well I knew I was in trouble and I tried to stay off the main roads till I could find a vehicle to get out of here with. The problem with trying to stay off the main roads in a big city is you never get anywhere. Sooner or later you have to cross the road. That's where I made my mistake. There are cars all over the roads. None of which actually run, because they have been sitting for so long. There are just to many zombies in a big city to try to sneak past them. So I decided to make a run for it. I knew I would wake every zombie in the area, but I had to get out of here. I knew if I headed west I would be able to get out of the city and that seemed like the best idea.
Well it seemed that the people who stole my van ran into some trouble. They stirred up a bunch of zombies when they wrecked my van into a parked car. They completely obliterated the front of the van. I knew they headed in this direction, but I didn't know they wrecked. I ran almost straight into the middle of the horde. Lucky for me they were heading in the opposite direction or i'd be dead right now. That all changed when they saw me I got my fair share of them heading for me.
Well you know how they say what comes around goes around, well it's true. I was running from the zombies when who do you think I saw. Alex was also running away in the direction I was going. I made my way up to him and asked if he was ok. He was shocked that I would be even a bit understanding. He told me the others in his group died. I then pulled out my .357 and shot him in the knee. Gives them something to munch on so I can make my escape. Makes me smile just thinking about that. If him and his buddies would of just been good people then I would of taken them all out of town and we would be ok. I could hear his screams for two blocks as I ran from the zombies.
Well I did make it out and even found a nice car to exit the city. In this little fiasco I lost about 2 months worth of food and a very nice van. Lucky for me I didn't get hurt physically, but I doubt I ever stop to help anyone again. I am just tired of being screwed. I found a nice place to sleep and settled in for the night.
Been resting the past few days and now I feel a bit stronger. It was nice to relax a bit and not have to worry about anything. I haven't seen a single zombie in days and feel very fortunate. I have to say I didn't do a lot of scrounging in the past few days, it was just nice to do nothing. I simply laid around the house and did nothing. I was able to get partially cleaned up and did find a decent amount of food in the house that I am in. Other than that I didn't do much. The basement in the house is flooded, with all the snow melting. The pump in the basement obviously doesn't work. I was able to use some of the water in the basement to clean myself up.
In the basement is where I found most of the food, and I also found 4 cases of Faygo pop. Not the biggest fan, but it's good enough. The next day or so I will leave. I plan on getting me a vehicle to make this trip easier. I plan on going to Mansfield to check up with them. Then I am heading back up to Berea and check out if they left over students are still managing to get by.
March 16th
Acquired another mini van today and a few other supplies. Found an a gas station and was able to almost fill the tank up. It fell a bit short, but it will get me to Mansfield pretty easily. The van is a bit heavier so if it does snow again then I should be able to get through the snow easier. I also found a very nice classic Ford pickup. This must of been a show truck. I was tempted to take it, but other than looking nice it serves no purpose. If there were no other choices then I would of taken it, obviously.
March 17th
Rolled into the lovely town of Mt. Sterling today. The main reason it was lovely, was the fact that as I came into town I seen a Chrysler dealership that still had quite a few vehicles still there. I say quite a few, but if you find 7 still on a lot, that's quite a few. This day I found 24. That is a whole bunch in this world. I had me a small shopping spree. The biggest surprise was a sign on the front of the building that read "Jacob I am heading to Tampa Florida. There is a safe haven there. Love Brea." That made my whole day. Now I thought for a moment that it might be a false sign, put up by someone trying to be an A-hole but it seemed more likely that Brea was here and was trying to lead me to safety. I was hoping that was the case.
I left the mini van behind and acquired me a nice mini van. Yes all the choices I had I chose another mini van. If this was the world from before the walking dead you would never of caught me dead in a mini van, but in this world they are just way to practical. I acquired me a nice 2008 Chrysler Town and Country Mini Van. With leather interior and a rear DVD player. That wasn't the selling point, what mattered was the room. Plus they don't get bad mileage.
Wish I could take two of them, I could trade one in Mansfield. My luck here made me figure that I would have better luck deeper in the town. I am desperate for ammo and some more food wouldn't hurt. Some more medicines would also be helpful.
My ride into town was somewhat uneventful. This town is a gold mine. I found a grocery store that was about 35% intact. I was able to load up on my canned good and almost took out one of the seats to get it all in. I did leave some behind, but I am loaded. The store didn't have a pharmacy so I couldn't get any prescription drugs, but I did get a bunch of aspirin and other useful stuff. I found over 20 gallons of water and enough pop to get me by for some time. Now for what I had to do to get this stuff.
I went in as cautious as i could, but the sheer numbers of zombies inside was overwhelming. With some quick thinking I dropped a few in the front of the store and the rest came a shambling out. Thankfully there were no fast attack in the group, otherwise I wouldn't of made it. I made my way back towards my van and drove away slowly. I led them away about a few blocks and made my way back to the store as fast as I could. I knew that I would only have about 15-20 minutes to load up, so I worked fast. The thing is that not all the zombies followed me, so I did have to kill a few zombies. This store reeked of death and decay, but I needed the food. All I was getting was canned food, so it didn't matter.
Well my plan worked and I was able to elude my hunters and make it to safety. My next move was to do a house to house search for other things including guns, ammo and medications. I found a nice stretch of houses in a nice subdivision and figured I would make a run at these houses. I wasn't planning on spending much time in each house only enough to get what I needed and on to the next house. I decided to spend no more than 20 minutes in each house, no matter what I found. I was only looking for the three things.
Well that "was" my plan. That didn't work really well. I quickly realized that most people didn't make it out of their houses when the fall happened. I tried three houses and was quickly over run by zombies. I did manage to get a few weapons, but just the bladed kind. All of which are the kitchen variety.
I jumped in my van quickly, after I realized that I wasn't going to search all the houses and fled the area. I looped around the area and found myself on the other side of town. There I found the library. Now most people wouldn't find a lot of need for books, but I am not one of them. More than likely in a small town like this the police wouldn't of used this building as a medical center or a place to put the dead, so I figured I had a chance to acquire some good reading material.
I pulled up in front of the library and to say the least I was a bit astonished to find a large caliber gun pointing down at me from the roof. A quick look at the weapon I could make out that it was most likely a .50 machine gun. Now I am not one to butt heads with someone who has that kind of weapons, but this is different. I needed to know who they were and if they had such a weapon, why didn't they clear the town. I opened the van door and slowly got out with my hands up and called to the man on the roof. I got no answer. I tried once more, but after no response I figured it was time to leave. I told them that I had no intentions on hurting them and that I would gladly leave if they let me. Lucky for me they let me leave.
I left the town after that. With the road conditions being better I was able to drive about 45 miles/hour which made for a pretty quick get away. I sure would of loved to have been able to look around that town some more, but I don't have the kind of weapons or vehicle to battle a machine gun.
I made my way out of town as quick as I could. I drove out of town and searched a few houses in the area, but most had been ransacked pretty good. I was able to find some more stuff to add to my already expanding supplies. In one of the houses I found a large box of matches, a couple bath towels, another notebook to expand my journal (it was getting close to running out), a little more food, and the best of all a working propane stove. I obviously slept here.
March 18th
Jumped up at 6am and made my way to Mansfield. Didn't make it, but I had intentions. I got lost in my searching again. I found farm house that had a zombie that was recently created. They were not smelly. It looked like she was sneaked up on and messed up. Her loss. I found her 12 gauge pump, which I used to drop her. I found 72 shells with the 12 gauge. She also had a .357 revolver pistol and three cartons of cigs. I don't smoke, but I am sure others do. The house was rather nice, but I didn't want to hang around.
Now I felt a bit better with me having another shot gun, but I knew that it wasn't enough. I continued to search the houses in the area, but it seemed that the lady in the other house emptied them. I figure this because they went straight for all the good stuff. They even opened a hiding spot in the floor in one house and emptied a gun rack in the floor. So I continued on.
Now most men wouldn't admit it, but I am not like most men. I had to admit to myself that I was lost. I had no idea where the hell I was. I drove for over 2 hours knowing that sooner or later I would run into a town. Thankfully my idea worked, but the bad thing was it was zombie heaven. For such a small town there were zombies all over this town. I simply floor the gas and rode through this town as fast as I could. Thankfully I made it through with absolutely no problem.
Further on my trip I ran across another town, but best of all the town had a bar on the outside of town. I had to stop. The bar had a few patrons still inside and reeked of death and decay, but that didn't stop me from shooting the zombies and grabbing the full bottle of Jack. I also grabbed 4 cases of beer, which was warm as hell. Nothing a little snow wouldn't cure. I also grabbed some small buckets that were used for ice and headed back to my car.
I made it back to my car and seen zombies everywhere. Then I seen a few in orange jump suits like the ones you would wear from prison. I quickly realized quick that I made a mistake stopping at the bar. Just up the road I seen a sign that read "Orient Correctional Facility 5 miles". Then I knew I was in a world of trouble. Talk about getting the hell out of a place. I jumped in my van and took off down the road. I escaped, but a few more minutes inside I never would of made it. I was lucky.
I took off from town and even passed another town trying to give me a little more distance between the monsters and me. Leaving town I must of seen at least 20 orange zombies moving my way, but I know there was more. I feel so good that I made it out alive.
I stopped by a gas station to fuel up. I still didn't know where I was. Thankfully I found a map and discovered where I was. I was heading straight back into Columbus which I wasn't looking forward to, so I am going to bypass that. It took me all night to get enough fuel to refill my van so I camped at the gas station for a few hours. I couldn't sleep, so I just sat up and watched for zombies. Somewhere in the middle of the night I crashed out and woke in the morning to a loud moan. Thankfully there was only 4 zombies moving towards me and I was easily able to get away.
March 19th
I decided for some odd reason to head into the heart of some of the suburbs of Columbus. I drove straight through Grove City and found a survivor. Alex who came running out of a Subway Restaurant as I drove by, informed me that there were more survivors in the area. Me being the simpleton I am I followed his direction. Like typical fashion I got screwed as three people forced me from my vehicle and proceeded to take my Van, They were thoughtful enough to leave me my backpack. I was also lucky that they didn't get my .357, so I can defend myself if need be. Plus I was able to shoot through the back of the van killing the passenger. I know he's dead, I seen his head explode. They drove away very fast.
Well I knew I was in trouble and I tried to stay off the main roads till I could find a vehicle to get out of here with. The problem with trying to stay off the main roads in a big city is you never get anywhere. Sooner or later you have to cross the road. That's where I made my mistake. There are cars all over the roads. None of which actually run, because they have been sitting for so long. There are just to many zombies in a big city to try to sneak past them. So I decided to make a run for it. I knew I would wake every zombie in the area, but I had to get out of here. I knew if I headed west I would be able to get out of the city and that seemed like the best idea.
Well it seemed that the people who stole my van ran into some trouble. They stirred up a bunch of zombies when they wrecked my van into a parked car. They completely obliterated the front of the van. I knew they headed in this direction, but I didn't know they wrecked. I ran almost straight into the middle of the horde. Lucky for me they were heading in the opposite direction or i'd be dead right now. That all changed when they saw me I got my fair share of them heading for me.
Well you know how they say what comes around goes around, well it's true. I was running from the zombies when who do you think I saw. Alex was also running away in the direction I was going. I made my way up to him and asked if he was ok. He was shocked that I would be even a bit understanding. He told me the others in his group died. I then pulled out my .357 and shot him in the knee. Gives them something to munch on so I can make my escape. Makes me smile just thinking about that. If him and his buddies would of just been good people then I would of taken them all out of town and we would be ok. I could hear his screams for two blocks as I ran from the zombies.
Well I did make it out and even found a nice car to exit the city. In this little fiasco I lost about 2 months worth of food and a very nice van. Lucky for me I didn't get hurt physically, but I doubt I ever stop to help anyone again. I am just tired of being screwed. I found a nice place to sleep and settled in for the night.
Re: Survivors Journal
March 21st
I spent the last few days hiding from everyone. I hid in a church out in the country and it was nice. I actually got some fresh water from the well and did find some food to eat. It wasn't much, but I am not complaining. I have decided to head south tomorrow and I am not stopping till I am out of this state. I acquired a nice Chevy pickup. It's a bit large, but it's a diesel and fuel should be easier to acquire.
The church gave me some comfort for the past few days, but what I really needed was to read the Bible for a few days. I have obviously lost my way these past few days. Thinking back to Alex and what i did to him, it makes me a little sick to my stomach. I shot him and then left him to be eaten alive. What kind of monster have I become. Yes, Alex did me wrong. Did he actually deserve the sentence I gave him? The way he did me wrong made me react the way I did, but that's no excuse.
I will head out tomorrow and I will see what is ahead for me. I hope to make it to Tampa and I hope that there is a safe haven so I can be safe.
March 22nd
Decided to head North to check on the students at the campus I visited. Then I will head south after i visit Mansfield. This should take no more than two days to get done, so I am off to Cleveland.
Drove by a middle school that looked pretty ransacked from the outside, but I did notice a nice Ford Mustang sitting in the parking lot. The car looked untouched, so i knew right away it was a trap. No way a nice car like that is still sitting in a parking lot and no one has taken it. I drove right by and I was rewarded with my clever thinking with a large amount of motorcyclist riding out of the school right towards me. I jumped on the accelerator even though I had zero chance to out run them. One of the opened fire on my truck with a small pistol and I knew i had to act quick. I let them ride closer up to me, like I had a choice. We battled all the way down the road, till I was able to connect with one of them with my truck and sent him riding off the road into a rolling ball of metal and flesh. These guys were suicidal. It's one thing to attack a large truck with a group of motorcycles, but it's another to try it when the roads are still slippery. The rider had little chance of regaining control.
They backed off and I went on my way. I was lucky to get through this. My luck changed though, my radiator started to steam. Must of caught a round in the radiator. I didn't check it out, I just left the truck and took off walking. I didn't want to run into them again without my speeding truck. Plus i only have two rounds for my .357 and an aluminum baseball bat. I don't figure that there is much chance to beat a cycle gang with what I had.
I ended up at a high school in the middle of no where. The school actually looked well taken care of. Then I noticed the armed soldier on the roof. I could tell right away that this was a soldier, just by the way he carried himself. He had full camo uniform, but that doesn't mean anything. It was just the way he carried himself that made me feel he was a real soldier. He was armed with an m-16 and I made my decision to approach. A move I felt I might regret.
The thing is I didn't regret it. It seems that a small group of soldiers from this area decided that their old high school would be a great place to restart civilization. Since it's in the middle of no where they didn't have to worry about the zombies swarming their new home. They caught the occasional small group of zombies, but nothing like the bigger cities would have.
I talked to their leader a retired Gunnery Sgt. William Peterson and he informed me that I was welcome to stay with them, seeing that I was active military when all this crap went down. I told them I would love to, but i was looking for my family. I was a bit shocked to find out that Brea had been through here and that she was indeed heading south to Tampa. She had a run in with the local motorcycle gang and like myself didn't fair to well. She had left about a week before me, so I didn't think I could catch her. I still intended on going north to Baldwin Wallace College and make sure everyone was ok. Plus I wanted to take a few of them with me if possible. I also intended to stop by Mansfield one last time, then I was off to Florida.
The building was reinforced like a fortress. Everyone put everything into the building and made it one hell of a place to hold up in. They had saved over 70 innocents, including 13 children. It kind of made me sad thinking back to my own settlement, and all the children that died there. They fed me good and even gave me a rifle, which totally surprised me. All they said was if I was back this way, try to pay them back for their generosity. I would gladly do that. They also gave me a fully fueled Chevy Citation which admittedly is a piece of crap, but its something to get me to where I needed to go.
March 23rd
I stayed the night, but left promptly at 5am. I had a feeling I would see them again, so I wasn't upset to leave. They asked me if I would stop by on my way back and if possible give them some more supplies. I fully intend to do that.
My trip up to Baldwin Wallace went by without a hitch. I didn't even see another zombie. The only problem was that the temperature dropped drastically. It became really cold and by the time I hit Baldwin Wallace it was snowing pretty hard. I swung by the dorms where the students were and I didn't find anyone. I didn't find any supplies, so I assumed they left or were forced to leave. I searched the other building and found no one.
I made my way out of town as quick as i could and thankfully I didn't see any zombies. Well at least not any close enough to deal with. I was quite thankful for that. I drove up on the interstate to make hopefully better time. My luck got a lot better because I found a way to pass through all the cars on the highway. It was a slow pace, but it got me where i wanted to go. I woke up some zombies, but they didn't have time to react to me. I stopped on the highway over looking a Nissan and Kia dealership, but it looked like most of the inventory was picked clean. I kept on going.
I made very good progress from Berea to a truck stop that i am at now. The place is badly ransacked, but there is still some good stuff. I guess the people who hit it didn't have time to get it all because they left some really good stuff. I also decided to stop here because I need fuel and food and the roads are getting covered pretty good. with snow, and has been coming down for the last few hours now pretty thick. So I am spending the night in beautiful Burbank, Ohio.
March 24th
Searched the area pretty decent and found some useful stuff for my trip. I found some stale gum, which I pitched. Nasty!!!!! I found a few lug wrenches that will make some decent weapons. I also found a mixture of drinks, mostly tea but it's something to drink.
At the Bob Evans restaurant, none of the food was useful. I did find some kitchen knives. They will serve some purpose. I found some miscellaneous skillets and utensils. Other than that there wasn't anything worth taking. The floor was covered with money, but I got over taking that stuff a long time ago.
McDonalds and Burger King was a total bust. The buildings were partially burnt out. I left everything as it was. They were not worth looking at.
I left the area after a decent time of searching. I knew I wouldn't find much, but I had to look. My trip is going to take a longer time than I thought. Last night it snowed and dropped about 6 inches of snow on the ground and the roads are tough to travel. My car is doing ok and I am happy with its performance so far. I don't feel that I will trade vehicles any time soon.
I explored the very small town of Burbank and found a few interesting items. I had to drop 4 zombies, but I did acquire an m-16 from an unfortunate soldier. My luck got better when I discovered 6 full clips and two frag grenades on this soldier. Thankfully my luck was getting better. Makes me wonder where he came from. I have noticed that zombies don't wander to far from where they went down, so I figured there might be more zombie soldiers.
Man was i right. I parked my vehicle and ran between houses trying to stay out of sight. Well as much as i could, they can sense you and don't really have to see you. I tried to avoid as many zombies as I could till I found what I was looking for. Well the problem is the zombies found what they were looking for. They found me. The gun shots alerted them to my presence. I ran right into a trap. I seen one of those smart zombies instructing the other zombies to go around the houses and cut me off. I had to act quick. Of coarse I had to hear that infernal moan from every direction. I looked behind me and my path was cut off, so i only had one option (rather than shoot my way through) I jumped through a window of a house. I then ran to the top floor to access my situation. I was screwed. I had two grenades and 6 full clips of ammo and a partial. I had to act quick. I looked around the zombies and found the area where they were the thinnest and threw a grenade in the area. That dropped a few. I jumped from the window and rolled to my feet and ran like hell. This has become a familiar sight for me as of late. I knew I was had if I stopped. I luckily got through the pack and back to my car. I started the car quick and headed out. Just as the adrenalin wore off I noticed my arm hurt like hell. I looked down and noticed that I was scratched. Now I couldn't tell if it was a scratch from a zombie or something else. If it was a zombie scratch i could be in trouble. If I start to get sick then I know i am about to become the walking dead. I have seen it far to many times.
I played back the situation in my head and somewhat convinced myself that it was from the glass in the window and not a zombie scratch. I will be ok hopefully.
I left the area and headed south. I might just head right out of the area and come back on a later date. I want to help the people in the school, but right now I need to save me. I need out of Ohio and I need to find Brea.
March 25th
Spent the night in a farm house and wouldn't you know it, it snowed another 4 inches. Winter might be over, but you wouldn't know it by the weather. The house was in decent shape, but there wasn't anything to salvage. The house was obviously gutted by someone who either lived here or knew the people who did. All the pictures were removed from the walls. Even some of the furniture was removed. It's nice to think that someone in the area survived, but are they still alive. That's when I heard a familiar sound. The sound of a helicopter. It was close. I cautiously looked out the window and seen a small two man chopper fly over the house. They passed by with no problems, but I hoped they were on my side.
I left shortly after that and continued to head south. There were several houses that were close to the road, but all of them looked trashed, so I didn't bother. Till I came to this very large farm house and wouldn't you know it there was a road block ahead. They actually parked a large tractor over the road completely blocking it. I stopped about 50 yards away from the tractor and actually considered turning around. I saw two figures motioning me towards the tractor so I approached slowly. It actually took a second to get the car moving, since there was so much snow on the ground. They seemed to get flustered a bit by my lack of action. Though I did get to them they didn't seem all that bad at first sight.
I stopped about 20 yards away from them and asked if they would please move the tractor. I only want to get by. I don't want any trouble. They told me that this is a toll road and that i had to pay one of my weapons to pass. I offered my .357, but they said it had to be my m-16. Of coarse that wasn't going to happen. I tried to enter my vehicle and they told me not to. They raised their weapons to shoot me and I backed my car up and fled the scene. No shots were fired.
I drove back to the nearest intersection and turned right. I hoped they didn't follow, but that's not my luck. I heard the helicopter coming my way and knew that i was screwed. I saw a large woods ahead and ditched my car just before it and ran for the trees. Lucky for me I got all my weapons and made the trees before they got a shot off. Honestly I didn't care about the car, I just wished I could keep one for more than 2 days. I didn't even wait to see if they took my car. I didn't care. I got what I needed.
I ran through the woods for hours and even though i started off north i was able to work my way back south and still stay in the woods. till I came to a large opening. It was a field about the width of two football fields. On the other side was another woods, but it was just getting there.I heard the helicopter in the distance, but I figured I had to take my chance. I ran full speed towards the woods. My ankle still hurt from previous situations, but I fought through the pain. Just about 15 yards from the woods I heard the helicopter coming up from behind me. I spun and dropped to a knee and shot a three round burst through the cockpit of the chopper. I didn't kill the pilot, but scared the living hell out of him. He turned the chopper so fast that the guy in the passenger seat fell from the chopper and hit the ground. He was leaning out to get a shot at me and all he go was a face full of ground. The chopper got some distance between him and me, i approached the fallen body. He wasn't dead, but I took his weapon. He was wearing body armor, which I took the time to remove. The chopper moved closer to me to try and change my mind, but I wanted his armor. I popped another 3 round burst into the cockpit and he got the point. I was able to remove the body armor and took his rifle and his coat. Under his coat was a .45 with 3 clips which I gladly took. I ran into the woods and that was the last I seen of them. No one searched for me as far as I know. If they wanted me all they needed to do was follow the footprints.
March 26th
Spent the night in a area house, but didn't sleep much. Dozed off a few times, but the sleep didn't amount to much. I headed out at first daylight and headed south. I don't have a vehicle, but if I stay off road I should be able to make some decent distance. I have been staying close to the tree lines in case the helicopter comes looking for me again. Nothing really to report today.
March 27th
Found a auto repair shop out in the middle of nowhere. This place was untouched. Killed 3 zombies and had a field day with collecting supplies. Found a nice 1978 Chevy Z-28, but with the roads the way they are it's not possible to take it. I ended up taking the old beater Toyota Tercel. This thing is crap, but it's front wheel drive and will get through the snow better. Plus I was able to acquire some tools and a load of food. I have plenty of food for a long time. I even have enough to take some food to the soldiers at the high school.
The best find was this mans hunting room. I got really excited when I walked in the room. There was 7 shotguns and 9 more assorted rifles. I found 4 handguns (2 9mm a desert eagle .44 and a small .22) I took all the weapons and the boat load of ammo. Man did I feel lucky here. To think about it I never would of found this stuff if those people in the helicopter wouldn't of messed with me. I also found 7 suits of cammies and 2 bows and one crossbow. Now bows don't do that much to zombies, but they do make decent personal weapons versus humans. Now I feel more comfortable with the M-16, but it's nice to have all these weapons.
March 28th
Made it back to the High School and gave up quite a bit of weapons and ammo. The soldiers seemed a lot happier. they asked about my M-16, but I wasn't giving that up. I told them I was heading south and I was going to need it. Plus it's a natural weapon to me, so I am keeping it. They seemed to understand. I swapped the Tercel for a Dakota Pickup. Nice trade if I do say so myself. I guess since I was gone they were able to find some more vehicles. I told them about the dealership where i got the van, but they seemed like they didn't want to go that far for vehicles.
April 2nd
After staying a few days at the High school I decided to leave. It wasn't a popular choice, but if there is a safe haven in Tampa, I have to check it out. Plus I need to find Brea. I left at 6am and didn't look back. Out of the deal at the school I was able to keep one of the bows with 12 arrows and a 12 gauge with 125 rounds and the desert eagle and the .45. I didn't let them know about the desert eagle, but that doesn't make me a bad person.
I drove for hours without seeing anything. Most of the houses have been ransacked by the soldiers in the area. I figured sooner or later i would find something worth investigating. Spent most of the day driving, but with the rough road conditions it's tough getting to a decent speed.
For the first time in a while I actually drove through the night. I wanted to make up for some lost time, so i figured it would be easier than trying to find a place to stay.
April 3rd
Found some survivors today. There are 13 houses along the road i was driving on and when I came by I seen them outside shoveling their drive. It was kind of like they didn't know there were zombies around. There were kids playing in the yard and building snow men. I was shocked at first. Thought maybe i drove to much and was dreaming. That's not the case. I stopped to talk to them and it seems that all of them were neighbors and none of them got sick. Then when the zombies woke they cleared out the walking dead and since then haven't seen any sign of anymore. They even managed to keep their power on, by using alternative power sources. It was cool to see them function in all this. They invited me to join them, but I couldn't see stopping again for any long period of time. So I wished them good luck and went on my way. I did get a map of the area from them, so that helped.
I found a ransacked golf coarse and decided that I would sleep here. There was still plenty of light, but I needed the sleep. I have actually made pretty good time getting out of the area. All I need now is a good night sleep and I think I can make it out of Ohio. It might take me a bit, but I think I will make it.
April 4th
Woke up this morning sore as hell. Slept in the truck and now my neck is stiff. It took me 20 minutes to get the tightness out of my neck. I didn't lose any ground, because i was driving at the time. Sleeping in a truck that has the front seat partially full of crap is very difficult. My dad used to tell us stories about him sleeping in his car, but his seat reclined.
I got lost for a bit, but quickly got my bearings. I ended up back in Mt sterling. The place where I almost died checking out that little subdivision. There is also that dealership where i picked up the van. I steered clear of the area of the library because I didn't want to meet up with the .50 cal machine gun. I drove straight over to the dealership and traded up vehicles again. Someone else had the same idea, because there is a Corvette parked on the lot now. I loaded up another mini van and took off. Yes it may seem like i am obsessed with mini vans, but they are just so practical. The truck has 4 wheel drive, but i can stretch out in a van. I am ok with food so I left the area and didn't look back.
Driving along I found a practically untouched country store. It was out in the middle of no where, so i had to check it out. For being untouched there wasn't much that wasn't spoiled. I was happy to get what little I did. As i searched the store i seen a little girl dart out the back door. Every instinct told me to give chase, but I didn't. She could easily be a zombie, so I let her go for now. I gathered up the little food i had and went back to my van. After putting my new food in the van I did a cursory search for the little girl. Her foot prints led to a small barn. No other prints were outside the door, so I cautiously opened the door. Inside was a scared little girl, who was really filthy. I approached her and in the kindest voice i could told her that I wasn't going to hurt her. She was shaking really bad. I did gather her up and took her to the van. She looked rough. I cleaned her up as good as I could, but she wouldn't say anything. I set her in the back and headed on my way. She curled up under a blanket and fell asleep. I guess I got someone to talk to now.
My travels took me right through the heart of Washington Court House. A pretty decent sized town. I could of back tracked, but I chose to drive straight through. It panned out for me. You see there is a auto parts store just as you are coming into town and i figured i would check it out. Untouched. I took what I needed and even killed a zombie for my troubles. Up the road a little further I found a Pharmacy and again it looked untouched. From the outside this was true, but from the inside it was quite a mess. I was able to bag up a bunch of prescription drugs, most of which i had no idea what they were. I found a 24 pack of Mt. dew which made me a bit happy. Plus it was close to the door, so it was cold. I invaded the magazine rack for some late night reading material. The best thing of all was the 30 rolls of toilet paper. Got to love that.
Made it through the town with little problems. The town was lite on zombies, but heavy on supplies. I was able to get a lot of stuff and could of got more. Where would i put it? If this van had a trailer hitch i would take a trailer, but that would slow me down more.
I finished my day at another church just outside of Bainbridge Ohio. I like sleeping here, (when there isn't dead inside), this church was set up for comfort. If things go right I will be outside of Ohio tomorrow. I will need to fuel up again, but that shouldn't be tough.
I spent the last few days hiding from everyone. I hid in a church out in the country and it was nice. I actually got some fresh water from the well and did find some food to eat. It wasn't much, but I am not complaining. I have decided to head south tomorrow and I am not stopping till I am out of this state. I acquired a nice Chevy pickup. It's a bit large, but it's a diesel and fuel should be easier to acquire.
The church gave me some comfort for the past few days, but what I really needed was to read the Bible for a few days. I have obviously lost my way these past few days. Thinking back to Alex and what i did to him, it makes me a little sick to my stomach. I shot him and then left him to be eaten alive. What kind of monster have I become. Yes, Alex did me wrong. Did he actually deserve the sentence I gave him? The way he did me wrong made me react the way I did, but that's no excuse.
I will head out tomorrow and I will see what is ahead for me. I hope to make it to Tampa and I hope that there is a safe haven so I can be safe.
March 22nd
Decided to head North to check on the students at the campus I visited. Then I will head south after i visit Mansfield. This should take no more than two days to get done, so I am off to Cleveland.
Drove by a middle school that looked pretty ransacked from the outside, but I did notice a nice Ford Mustang sitting in the parking lot. The car looked untouched, so i knew right away it was a trap. No way a nice car like that is still sitting in a parking lot and no one has taken it. I drove right by and I was rewarded with my clever thinking with a large amount of motorcyclist riding out of the school right towards me. I jumped on the accelerator even though I had zero chance to out run them. One of the opened fire on my truck with a small pistol and I knew i had to act quick. I let them ride closer up to me, like I had a choice. We battled all the way down the road, till I was able to connect with one of them with my truck and sent him riding off the road into a rolling ball of metal and flesh. These guys were suicidal. It's one thing to attack a large truck with a group of motorcycles, but it's another to try it when the roads are still slippery. The rider had little chance of regaining control.
They backed off and I went on my way. I was lucky to get through this. My luck changed though, my radiator started to steam. Must of caught a round in the radiator. I didn't check it out, I just left the truck and took off walking. I didn't want to run into them again without my speeding truck. Plus i only have two rounds for my .357 and an aluminum baseball bat. I don't figure that there is much chance to beat a cycle gang with what I had.
I ended up at a high school in the middle of no where. The school actually looked well taken care of. Then I noticed the armed soldier on the roof. I could tell right away that this was a soldier, just by the way he carried himself. He had full camo uniform, but that doesn't mean anything. It was just the way he carried himself that made me feel he was a real soldier. He was armed with an m-16 and I made my decision to approach. A move I felt I might regret.
The thing is I didn't regret it. It seems that a small group of soldiers from this area decided that their old high school would be a great place to restart civilization. Since it's in the middle of no where they didn't have to worry about the zombies swarming their new home. They caught the occasional small group of zombies, but nothing like the bigger cities would have.
I talked to their leader a retired Gunnery Sgt. William Peterson and he informed me that I was welcome to stay with them, seeing that I was active military when all this crap went down. I told them I would love to, but i was looking for my family. I was a bit shocked to find out that Brea had been through here and that she was indeed heading south to Tampa. She had a run in with the local motorcycle gang and like myself didn't fair to well. She had left about a week before me, so I didn't think I could catch her. I still intended on going north to Baldwin Wallace College and make sure everyone was ok. Plus I wanted to take a few of them with me if possible. I also intended to stop by Mansfield one last time, then I was off to Florida.
The building was reinforced like a fortress. Everyone put everything into the building and made it one hell of a place to hold up in. They had saved over 70 innocents, including 13 children. It kind of made me sad thinking back to my own settlement, and all the children that died there. They fed me good and even gave me a rifle, which totally surprised me. All they said was if I was back this way, try to pay them back for their generosity. I would gladly do that. They also gave me a fully fueled Chevy Citation which admittedly is a piece of crap, but its something to get me to where I needed to go.
March 23rd
I stayed the night, but left promptly at 5am. I had a feeling I would see them again, so I wasn't upset to leave. They asked me if I would stop by on my way back and if possible give them some more supplies. I fully intend to do that.
My trip up to Baldwin Wallace went by without a hitch. I didn't even see another zombie. The only problem was that the temperature dropped drastically. It became really cold and by the time I hit Baldwin Wallace it was snowing pretty hard. I swung by the dorms where the students were and I didn't find anyone. I didn't find any supplies, so I assumed they left or were forced to leave. I searched the other building and found no one.
I made my way out of town as quick as i could and thankfully I didn't see any zombies. Well at least not any close enough to deal with. I was quite thankful for that. I drove up on the interstate to make hopefully better time. My luck got a lot better because I found a way to pass through all the cars on the highway. It was a slow pace, but it got me where i wanted to go. I woke up some zombies, but they didn't have time to react to me. I stopped on the highway over looking a Nissan and Kia dealership, but it looked like most of the inventory was picked clean. I kept on going.
I made very good progress from Berea to a truck stop that i am at now. The place is badly ransacked, but there is still some good stuff. I guess the people who hit it didn't have time to get it all because they left some really good stuff. I also decided to stop here because I need fuel and food and the roads are getting covered pretty good. with snow, and has been coming down for the last few hours now pretty thick. So I am spending the night in beautiful Burbank, Ohio.
March 24th
Searched the area pretty decent and found some useful stuff for my trip. I found some stale gum, which I pitched. Nasty!!!!! I found a few lug wrenches that will make some decent weapons. I also found a mixture of drinks, mostly tea but it's something to drink.
At the Bob Evans restaurant, none of the food was useful. I did find some kitchen knives. They will serve some purpose. I found some miscellaneous skillets and utensils. Other than that there wasn't anything worth taking. The floor was covered with money, but I got over taking that stuff a long time ago.
McDonalds and Burger King was a total bust. The buildings were partially burnt out. I left everything as it was. They were not worth looking at.
I left the area after a decent time of searching. I knew I wouldn't find much, but I had to look. My trip is going to take a longer time than I thought. Last night it snowed and dropped about 6 inches of snow on the ground and the roads are tough to travel. My car is doing ok and I am happy with its performance so far. I don't feel that I will trade vehicles any time soon.
I explored the very small town of Burbank and found a few interesting items. I had to drop 4 zombies, but I did acquire an m-16 from an unfortunate soldier. My luck got better when I discovered 6 full clips and two frag grenades on this soldier. Thankfully my luck was getting better. Makes me wonder where he came from. I have noticed that zombies don't wander to far from where they went down, so I figured there might be more zombie soldiers.
Man was i right. I parked my vehicle and ran between houses trying to stay out of sight. Well as much as i could, they can sense you and don't really have to see you. I tried to avoid as many zombies as I could till I found what I was looking for. Well the problem is the zombies found what they were looking for. They found me. The gun shots alerted them to my presence. I ran right into a trap. I seen one of those smart zombies instructing the other zombies to go around the houses and cut me off. I had to act quick. Of coarse I had to hear that infernal moan from every direction. I looked behind me and my path was cut off, so i only had one option (rather than shoot my way through) I jumped through a window of a house. I then ran to the top floor to access my situation. I was screwed. I had two grenades and 6 full clips of ammo and a partial. I had to act quick. I looked around the zombies and found the area where they were the thinnest and threw a grenade in the area. That dropped a few. I jumped from the window and rolled to my feet and ran like hell. This has become a familiar sight for me as of late. I knew I was had if I stopped. I luckily got through the pack and back to my car. I started the car quick and headed out. Just as the adrenalin wore off I noticed my arm hurt like hell. I looked down and noticed that I was scratched. Now I couldn't tell if it was a scratch from a zombie or something else. If it was a zombie scratch i could be in trouble. If I start to get sick then I know i am about to become the walking dead. I have seen it far to many times.
I played back the situation in my head and somewhat convinced myself that it was from the glass in the window and not a zombie scratch. I will be ok hopefully.
I left the area and headed south. I might just head right out of the area and come back on a later date. I want to help the people in the school, but right now I need to save me. I need out of Ohio and I need to find Brea.
March 25th
Spent the night in a farm house and wouldn't you know it, it snowed another 4 inches. Winter might be over, but you wouldn't know it by the weather. The house was in decent shape, but there wasn't anything to salvage. The house was obviously gutted by someone who either lived here or knew the people who did. All the pictures were removed from the walls. Even some of the furniture was removed. It's nice to think that someone in the area survived, but are they still alive. That's when I heard a familiar sound. The sound of a helicopter. It was close. I cautiously looked out the window and seen a small two man chopper fly over the house. They passed by with no problems, but I hoped they were on my side.
I left shortly after that and continued to head south. There were several houses that were close to the road, but all of them looked trashed, so I didn't bother. Till I came to this very large farm house and wouldn't you know it there was a road block ahead. They actually parked a large tractor over the road completely blocking it. I stopped about 50 yards away from the tractor and actually considered turning around. I saw two figures motioning me towards the tractor so I approached slowly. It actually took a second to get the car moving, since there was so much snow on the ground. They seemed to get flustered a bit by my lack of action. Though I did get to them they didn't seem all that bad at first sight.
I stopped about 20 yards away from them and asked if they would please move the tractor. I only want to get by. I don't want any trouble. They told me that this is a toll road and that i had to pay one of my weapons to pass. I offered my .357, but they said it had to be my m-16. Of coarse that wasn't going to happen. I tried to enter my vehicle and they told me not to. They raised their weapons to shoot me and I backed my car up and fled the scene. No shots were fired.
I drove back to the nearest intersection and turned right. I hoped they didn't follow, but that's not my luck. I heard the helicopter coming my way and knew that i was screwed. I saw a large woods ahead and ditched my car just before it and ran for the trees. Lucky for me I got all my weapons and made the trees before they got a shot off. Honestly I didn't care about the car, I just wished I could keep one for more than 2 days. I didn't even wait to see if they took my car. I didn't care. I got what I needed.
I ran through the woods for hours and even though i started off north i was able to work my way back south and still stay in the woods. till I came to a large opening. It was a field about the width of two football fields. On the other side was another woods, but it was just getting there.I heard the helicopter in the distance, but I figured I had to take my chance. I ran full speed towards the woods. My ankle still hurt from previous situations, but I fought through the pain. Just about 15 yards from the woods I heard the helicopter coming up from behind me. I spun and dropped to a knee and shot a three round burst through the cockpit of the chopper. I didn't kill the pilot, but scared the living hell out of him. He turned the chopper so fast that the guy in the passenger seat fell from the chopper and hit the ground. He was leaning out to get a shot at me and all he go was a face full of ground. The chopper got some distance between him and me, i approached the fallen body. He wasn't dead, but I took his weapon. He was wearing body armor, which I took the time to remove. The chopper moved closer to me to try and change my mind, but I wanted his armor. I popped another 3 round burst into the cockpit and he got the point. I was able to remove the body armor and took his rifle and his coat. Under his coat was a .45 with 3 clips which I gladly took. I ran into the woods and that was the last I seen of them. No one searched for me as far as I know. If they wanted me all they needed to do was follow the footprints.
March 26th
Spent the night in a area house, but didn't sleep much. Dozed off a few times, but the sleep didn't amount to much. I headed out at first daylight and headed south. I don't have a vehicle, but if I stay off road I should be able to make some decent distance. I have been staying close to the tree lines in case the helicopter comes looking for me again. Nothing really to report today.
March 27th
Found a auto repair shop out in the middle of nowhere. This place was untouched. Killed 3 zombies and had a field day with collecting supplies. Found a nice 1978 Chevy Z-28, but with the roads the way they are it's not possible to take it. I ended up taking the old beater Toyota Tercel. This thing is crap, but it's front wheel drive and will get through the snow better. Plus I was able to acquire some tools and a load of food. I have plenty of food for a long time. I even have enough to take some food to the soldiers at the high school.
The best find was this mans hunting room. I got really excited when I walked in the room. There was 7 shotguns and 9 more assorted rifles. I found 4 handguns (2 9mm a desert eagle .44 and a small .22) I took all the weapons and the boat load of ammo. Man did I feel lucky here. To think about it I never would of found this stuff if those people in the helicopter wouldn't of messed with me. I also found 7 suits of cammies and 2 bows and one crossbow. Now bows don't do that much to zombies, but they do make decent personal weapons versus humans. Now I feel more comfortable with the M-16, but it's nice to have all these weapons.
March 28th
Made it back to the High School and gave up quite a bit of weapons and ammo. The soldiers seemed a lot happier. they asked about my M-16, but I wasn't giving that up. I told them I was heading south and I was going to need it. Plus it's a natural weapon to me, so I am keeping it. They seemed to understand. I swapped the Tercel for a Dakota Pickup. Nice trade if I do say so myself. I guess since I was gone they were able to find some more vehicles. I told them about the dealership where i got the van, but they seemed like they didn't want to go that far for vehicles.
April 2nd
After staying a few days at the High school I decided to leave. It wasn't a popular choice, but if there is a safe haven in Tampa, I have to check it out. Plus I need to find Brea. I left at 6am and didn't look back. Out of the deal at the school I was able to keep one of the bows with 12 arrows and a 12 gauge with 125 rounds and the desert eagle and the .45. I didn't let them know about the desert eagle, but that doesn't make me a bad person.
I drove for hours without seeing anything. Most of the houses have been ransacked by the soldiers in the area. I figured sooner or later i would find something worth investigating. Spent most of the day driving, but with the rough road conditions it's tough getting to a decent speed.
For the first time in a while I actually drove through the night. I wanted to make up for some lost time, so i figured it would be easier than trying to find a place to stay.
April 3rd
Found some survivors today. There are 13 houses along the road i was driving on and when I came by I seen them outside shoveling their drive. It was kind of like they didn't know there were zombies around. There were kids playing in the yard and building snow men. I was shocked at first. Thought maybe i drove to much and was dreaming. That's not the case. I stopped to talk to them and it seems that all of them were neighbors and none of them got sick. Then when the zombies woke they cleared out the walking dead and since then haven't seen any sign of anymore. They even managed to keep their power on, by using alternative power sources. It was cool to see them function in all this. They invited me to join them, but I couldn't see stopping again for any long period of time. So I wished them good luck and went on my way. I did get a map of the area from them, so that helped.
I found a ransacked golf coarse and decided that I would sleep here. There was still plenty of light, but I needed the sleep. I have actually made pretty good time getting out of the area. All I need now is a good night sleep and I think I can make it out of Ohio. It might take me a bit, but I think I will make it.
April 4th
Woke up this morning sore as hell. Slept in the truck and now my neck is stiff. It took me 20 minutes to get the tightness out of my neck. I didn't lose any ground, because i was driving at the time. Sleeping in a truck that has the front seat partially full of crap is very difficult. My dad used to tell us stories about him sleeping in his car, but his seat reclined.
I got lost for a bit, but quickly got my bearings. I ended up back in Mt sterling. The place where I almost died checking out that little subdivision. There is also that dealership where i picked up the van. I steered clear of the area of the library because I didn't want to meet up with the .50 cal machine gun. I drove straight over to the dealership and traded up vehicles again. Someone else had the same idea, because there is a Corvette parked on the lot now. I loaded up another mini van and took off. Yes it may seem like i am obsessed with mini vans, but they are just so practical. The truck has 4 wheel drive, but i can stretch out in a van. I am ok with food so I left the area and didn't look back.
Driving along I found a practically untouched country store. It was out in the middle of no where, so i had to check it out. For being untouched there wasn't much that wasn't spoiled. I was happy to get what little I did. As i searched the store i seen a little girl dart out the back door. Every instinct told me to give chase, but I didn't. She could easily be a zombie, so I let her go for now. I gathered up the little food i had and went back to my van. After putting my new food in the van I did a cursory search for the little girl. Her foot prints led to a small barn. No other prints were outside the door, so I cautiously opened the door. Inside was a scared little girl, who was really filthy. I approached her and in the kindest voice i could told her that I wasn't going to hurt her. She was shaking really bad. I did gather her up and took her to the van. She looked rough. I cleaned her up as good as I could, but she wouldn't say anything. I set her in the back and headed on my way. She curled up under a blanket and fell asleep. I guess I got someone to talk to now.
My travels took me right through the heart of Washington Court House. A pretty decent sized town. I could of back tracked, but I chose to drive straight through. It panned out for me. You see there is a auto parts store just as you are coming into town and i figured i would check it out. Untouched. I took what I needed and even killed a zombie for my troubles. Up the road a little further I found a Pharmacy and again it looked untouched. From the outside this was true, but from the inside it was quite a mess. I was able to bag up a bunch of prescription drugs, most of which i had no idea what they were. I found a 24 pack of Mt. dew which made me a bit happy. Plus it was close to the door, so it was cold. I invaded the magazine rack for some late night reading material. The best thing of all was the 30 rolls of toilet paper. Got to love that.
Made it through the town with little problems. The town was lite on zombies, but heavy on supplies. I was able to get a lot of stuff and could of got more. Where would i put it? If this van had a trailer hitch i would take a trailer, but that would slow me down more.
I finished my day at another church just outside of Bainbridge Ohio. I like sleeping here, (when there isn't dead inside), this church was set up for comfort. If things go right I will be outside of Ohio tomorrow. I will need to fuel up again, but that shouldn't be tough.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 5th
Woke this morning to a shock. I must of been very tired last night, because i wrote in my journal the wrong town. I am actually in Greenfield Ohio. I know I could change it and no one would ever know, but things happen. Plus who knows if anyone will ever read this. It doesn't matter one way or the other.
I left bright and early from Greenfield Ohio with my new ride along. The little girl hasn't said a word since I picked her up. It kind of amazed me that she could of survived this long without being eaten. She is one hell of a survivor.
It snowed again last night dropping another inch on the ground, maybe less. Any more snow and I won't be able to move anymore. Thankfully during the day it's been warm enough to melt some of this snow, but at night the ground freezes. The first couple hours of daylight are the worst because I don't have as much traction. After noon it's all down hill.
I thought about taking the little girl to Mansfield, but that would just leave me further away from getting out of Ohio. I can't see delaying my departure any longer. Plus she is just as safe with me than with a large group. I decided to take her with me.
Stopped by a truck repair shop, didn't find much. The place was pretty ransacked. Found a store room where I figured the air compressor was stored. I could tell that something pretty heavy was drug out of this room. My luck did me good today. I did find a small portable generator. It doesn't work, but I have all the time in the world to fix it. Other than that I didn't find anything else.
The houses in the area have been pretty well whipped out. Who ever found this area, did a very good job. I didn't check out the houses, because I have to leave my van in the road and run up and check the houses out. With the little one with me I can't take the chance of either leaving her in the van or taking her with me at every house.
Found some survivors outside of a small town called Rainsboro. Two women and a young boy. The women are both decent looking, but everyone looks good after awhile. They obviously have good skills to have made it this long. The boy is about 14. I could tell right away though that the girls were using the boy for more than just someone to survive with. They were very protective of him. I could tell he was very uncomfortable around them. I played like I didn't notice. I asked them if they needed anything and of course the did. Unfortunately I didn't have room for all of them, but I told them I would take the boy to their place and unload some of my supplies. They quickly said no. They asked if I had weapons and i said i had a few, but I was a bit leery to give them away. I told them I didn't trust them. I have been screwed in the past. So we worked out a deal where I would drop some off by a tree close to their home and then i would leave. I had absolutely no intentions of doing this. I just wanted to get the boy(Kyle) to safety. I could tell he didn't want to be there.
Well I was going to play this game and try to find an opportunity to snag Kyle from them. I just came to a quicker decision. I pulled my .45 from under my coat and told them to leave the boy alone. I asked Kyle if he wanted to leave and his face lit up and he said yes. The women protested and tried to make me offers to let the boy stay. I told Kyle to get in the van and one of the women moved to grab him. I shot her in the left arm, just a graze, but she got the point. I told them to start walking and they did.
So now I am driving to Florida with two kids. Kyle wanted to stop by his house and grab some stuff, but I told him it would be better if we didn't. He told me he had a picture of his mom that he had to have, so I decided against my better judgment to let him go. I took him to their hideout and let him run in. I walked half way to the house leaving both the house and van in clear sight. Thankfully there was no incidents. The two women hadn't made it home yet. I was glad because I didn't want to have to kill anyone today.
Well Kyle has a way with my other little one. Almost immediately she started to talk to Kyle. Her name is Caroline, and she has been alone for about 2 weeks. Her mom was bit and turned into the walking dead. Her mom, trying to save the little girl, chained herself up in the basement of their hideout in case she turned. When she changed the little girl ran for her life.
Just west of the town we found a small truck stop, but Kyle told me that he and the girls had cleaned it out pretty good. I figured it was worth a stop just to see what was there. Kyle was right, it was pretty cleaned out. There wasn't worth much inside, but now outside I did find a civilian Hummer. Now I am not partial to these Hummers, the H2's, but they are four wheel drive and I could use it. The problem was, it wouldn't start and I couldn't see the problem. I am a decent auto mechanic, but I didn't have time to dive into the problem.
Kyle and Caroline are starting to make fun of me and my journal. They think it's funny that every time I stop, I write down what happened. I guess it's kind of weird to do this, but I need my sanity in check and the journal helps.
We drove into the rear entrance of a trailer park, just to check things out. Man was that one hell of a mistake. We got jumped right away. There must of been hundreds of zombies. I kind of panicked when the fast attack slammed into the side of my van, breaking my rear side window. I almost slid into a parked car. It was kind of funny watching the zombie try to run and then slide into my van. It looked funny, but I didn't have time to laugh. I did see some nice stuff in the park, but there is just way to many zombies to risk going after anything.
We did make it out and believe it or not I don't regret going through the park. I say this because after the window broke out, Kyle picked up my shotgun and started dropping zombies. I never thought to ask him if he knew how to shoot. He's gifted. After we left I told him it was ok to stop firing. We needed to conserve ammo. I felt so good to have someone else who could help defend what we had.
We drove for hours and though i still had plenty of daylight, I knew i wouldn't make it out of Ohio today. Plus with two kids in the van and all the potty breaks, there was no way we would make it. Plus we were going to have to stop and repair the window. We stopped at a small farmers market. Though the store was pretty badly ransacked we did find some useful stuff. There is two houses in the area and inside we found some girls clothing, that are a little big on Caroline, but they work. Kyle found a rather big Steelers Jersey. Come to find out he's a Pittsburgh fan and i am a Browns fan. Yes this is going to a fun trip. I absolutely hate the freaking Steelers. There is a zombie apocalypses currently happening and i still can't stand Pittsburgh. Talk about a die hard football fan.
We loaded up what we could and used some plastic to seal up the window. Driving along i imagine throwing Kyle out of the door at a high rate of speed. Him and his Steelers jersey. Just kidding!!!!!!
It was very late in the evening when we hit Sinking Spring Ohio. We are not very far from the border of Ohio, but I want to cross the bridge in the day light. I know it's going to be congested and I might have to abandon my vehicle to even cross the bridge. I would rather do that in the daylight than the night, so this is as good a place to stop as any.
I drove about another hour and parked the van on the road. I didn't bother to look for a house to stay in, I would rather just stay in the van. I only plan on getting about 4 hours of sleep. I woke up Kyle and told him to stand watch for a few hours. I needed to get some sleep. he gladly accepted, thankful to have some use. I reclined and fell off to sleep.
April 6th
we drove through a town called Peoples Ohio and believe it or not, it looked intact. Right in the middle of town there is this used car lot. It's a lot easier to find vehicles that already have fuel in them than it is to fuel the vehicle I have. I stopped at the lot to check what we had. Kyle and Caroline got out to stretch their legs and to stand watch, while I surveyed the possibilities. I found a nice Subaru Outback that had a full tank of gas. The biggest problem is that over half of what i had was going to have to stay behind if I took the smaller car. The good thing is that it's all wheel drive and that would come in very handy. I put it up to a vote between the three of us and the Subaru lost. We traded economy for comfort. So I siphoned the fuel from the Subaru and other vehicles to fill the van. It took me over three hours to fill the van. While I was working Kyle searched the building on the lot and found a car battery recharger, a 5 gallon fuel can, a portable air pump and a Sony Gameboy w/ 4 games . The kids will enjoy that. Thankfully the gameboy has a charger to go with it.
After three hours of freezing my ass off I was able to get warm again in the van. I have to say I do agree with the decision to keep the van, I doubt we would of been able to get comfortable in the car.
We drove down the street and came to a grocery store. Now there isn't much that we need, but it would be nice to fill our needs here. I put to a vote if we go into the store and it was unanimous that we go in. Unfortunately I have to take Caroline in. I can't leave her alone. If we get into trouble I need to be able to get her and go. I don't want to work my way back to her and then figure out where I am going.
The store was as expected, zombie hell. I very quickly fell in love with my M-16. The three round burst usually put the zombies down quick. There was only about 30 zombies in the store and me and Kyle made pretty quick work of them. Killing all these zombies made me think about my own wound. I had forgotten about my previous scratch, since every part of my body hurt anyways. I guess I was ok, if not I would of already been sick.
Now this store reeked really bad, as expected. We worked really fast to get out of this stench. Of course the kids went for the cookies and sugar foods. I went for the more practical. The meat section smelled really bad. There wasn't anything we could save there. The bugs and rats had eaten a large portion of the food, but we did salvage some of it.
As we were coming out of the store, we could see people coming over to check us out. They asked if they could get some food and we gladly said yes. We took what we needed and watched the people for about 20 minutes to make sure they were safe. They were taking shopping carts of food to their hideouts. I was actually surprised to see how many people still lived in this town. Personally I would of left the town and took a house in the country. Less zombies to worry about.
After the people grabbed what they needed we left. We moved a little further through town. We passed by another car dealership, but i already filled up this van, so I wasn't trading up. I did stop though and look what was there. The place was pretty well cleaned out. There weren't many cars and the tools were already taken.
Was able to jump back on the highway and made decent time. The biggest problem is that there are much more cars to go around and it makes things go slower. I immediately looked for a way off the highway and continued to travel the back roads. As soon as i turned off the highway i noticed a sign for a hospital. As I got closer to the hospital I knew right away i wasn't going there. There were thousands of zombies just standing in the parking lot. Untold number of them inside. I was just lucky to get by without them seeing me. Drove into another town, I wasn't planning on stopping till I saw the auto parts store. Even though I haven't dug into this generator I figured i would get some general items that I might be. Figured it wouldn't hurt. Lucky for me there wasn't a zombie in sight. I picked up a few items. Nothing major, but without tearing into the generator I have no idea what it could be. The place was about 50% hit. I found what I needed and headed out.
Another stop in the town was a mower repair shop. Found a few items that might help repair the generator, but again I don't know what is wrong with it. On the way out of town I stopped at a store that most people wouldn't stop at. I stopped at an eye glass shop. I figured that some people might be without their glasses and it might be a decent trade item. I acquired 35 misc glasses. It seemed like a decent idea.
On the way out of town I seen another car dealership. For the most part it was untouched. Someone threw a brick through the windshield of a new Corvette. Seemed a bit excessive. Can't use the car anyways. I did see a nice Chevy Tahoe. I asked if the kids minded if we changed vehicles, because that is one of my favorite vehicles. They didn't seem to mind till they found out they had to help me move the stuff to the other truck. They didn't seem like they were to excited about that. So we skipped the change and went on. I did drive through the parking lot and noticed the garage was already ransacked.
Well it took us quite a along time, but we did make it to a bridge over the Ohio River. The bridge is a cluster. There is absolutely no way we can drive our van over the bridge. We sat before the bridge wondering what to do. We can abandon our vehicle and either walk across the bridge or take a boat over the river. Or we can simply find another bridge. Or we can take the time to move a few vehicles and hope that there isn't still a load of zombies in their cars.
Well we've reluctantly have decided to find another bridge. I am pissed that I can't get over today, but we are alive and that's all you can ask for.
We were disappointed till we went through another large town and found a bridge that was almost empty. I will totally excited to find it. The town was way to big to search so we just headed over the bridge and into another adventure.
Woke this morning to a shock. I must of been very tired last night, because i wrote in my journal the wrong town. I am actually in Greenfield Ohio. I know I could change it and no one would ever know, but things happen. Plus who knows if anyone will ever read this. It doesn't matter one way or the other.
I left bright and early from Greenfield Ohio with my new ride along. The little girl hasn't said a word since I picked her up. It kind of amazed me that she could of survived this long without being eaten. She is one hell of a survivor.
It snowed again last night dropping another inch on the ground, maybe less. Any more snow and I won't be able to move anymore. Thankfully during the day it's been warm enough to melt some of this snow, but at night the ground freezes. The first couple hours of daylight are the worst because I don't have as much traction. After noon it's all down hill.
I thought about taking the little girl to Mansfield, but that would just leave me further away from getting out of Ohio. I can't see delaying my departure any longer. Plus she is just as safe with me than with a large group. I decided to take her with me.
Stopped by a truck repair shop, didn't find much. The place was pretty ransacked. Found a store room where I figured the air compressor was stored. I could tell that something pretty heavy was drug out of this room. My luck did me good today. I did find a small portable generator. It doesn't work, but I have all the time in the world to fix it. Other than that I didn't find anything else.
The houses in the area have been pretty well whipped out. Who ever found this area, did a very good job. I didn't check out the houses, because I have to leave my van in the road and run up and check the houses out. With the little one with me I can't take the chance of either leaving her in the van or taking her with me at every house.
Found some survivors outside of a small town called Rainsboro. Two women and a young boy. The women are both decent looking, but everyone looks good after awhile. They obviously have good skills to have made it this long. The boy is about 14. I could tell right away though that the girls were using the boy for more than just someone to survive with. They were very protective of him. I could tell he was very uncomfortable around them. I played like I didn't notice. I asked them if they needed anything and of course the did. Unfortunately I didn't have room for all of them, but I told them I would take the boy to their place and unload some of my supplies. They quickly said no. They asked if I had weapons and i said i had a few, but I was a bit leery to give them away. I told them I didn't trust them. I have been screwed in the past. So we worked out a deal where I would drop some off by a tree close to their home and then i would leave. I had absolutely no intentions of doing this. I just wanted to get the boy(Kyle) to safety. I could tell he didn't want to be there.
Well I was going to play this game and try to find an opportunity to snag Kyle from them. I just came to a quicker decision. I pulled my .45 from under my coat and told them to leave the boy alone. I asked Kyle if he wanted to leave and his face lit up and he said yes. The women protested and tried to make me offers to let the boy stay. I told Kyle to get in the van and one of the women moved to grab him. I shot her in the left arm, just a graze, but she got the point. I told them to start walking and they did.
So now I am driving to Florida with two kids. Kyle wanted to stop by his house and grab some stuff, but I told him it would be better if we didn't. He told me he had a picture of his mom that he had to have, so I decided against my better judgment to let him go. I took him to their hideout and let him run in. I walked half way to the house leaving both the house and van in clear sight. Thankfully there was no incidents. The two women hadn't made it home yet. I was glad because I didn't want to have to kill anyone today.
Well Kyle has a way with my other little one. Almost immediately she started to talk to Kyle. Her name is Caroline, and she has been alone for about 2 weeks. Her mom was bit and turned into the walking dead. Her mom, trying to save the little girl, chained herself up in the basement of their hideout in case she turned. When she changed the little girl ran for her life.
Just west of the town we found a small truck stop, but Kyle told me that he and the girls had cleaned it out pretty good. I figured it was worth a stop just to see what was there. Kyle was right, it was pretty cleaned out. There wasn't worth much inside, but now outside I did find a civilian Hummer. Now I am not partial to these Hummers, the H2's, but they are four wheel drive and I could use it. The problem was, it wouldn't start and I couldn't see the problem. I am a decent auto mechanic, but I didn't have time to dive into the problem.
Kyle and Caroline are starting to make fun of me and my journal. They think it's funny that every time I stop, I write down what happened. I guess it's kind of weird to do this, but I need my sanity in check and the journal helps.
We drove into the rear entrance of a trailer park, just to check things out. Man was that one hell of a mistake. We got jumped right away. There must of been hundreds of zombies. I kind of panicked when the fast attack slammed into the side of my van, breaking my rear side window. I almost slid into a parked car. It was kind of funny watching the zombie try to run and then slide into my van. It looked funny, but I didn't have time to laugh. I did see some nice stuff in the park, but there is just way to many zombies to risk going after anything.
We did make it out and believe it or not I don't regret going through the park. I say this because after the window broke out, Kyle picked up my shotgun and started dropping zombies. I never thought to ask him if he knew how to shoot. He's gifted. After we left I told him it was ok to stop firing. We needed to conserve ammo. I felt so good to have someone else who could help defend what we had.
We drove for hours and though i still had plenty of daylight, I knew i wouldn't make it out of Ohio today. Plus with two kids in the van and all the potty breaks, there was no way we would make it. Plus we were going to have to stop and repair the window. We stopped at a small farmers market. Though the store was pretty badly ransacked we did find some useful stuff. There is two houses in the area and inside we found some girls clothing, that are a little big on Caroline, but they work. Kyle found a rather big Steelers Jersey. Come to find out he's a Pittsburgh fan and i am a Browns fan. Yes this is going to a fun trip. I absolutely hate the freaking Steelers. There is a zombie apocalypses currently happening and i still can't stand Pittsburgh. Talk about a die hard football fan.
We loaded up what we could and used some plastic to seal up the window. Driving along i imagine throwing Kyle out of the door at a high rate of speed. Him and his Steelers jersey. Just kidding!!!!!!
It was very late in the evening when we hit Sinking Spring Ohio. We are not very far from the border of Ohio, but I want to cross the bridge in the day light. I know it's going to be congested and I might have to abandon my vehicle to even cross the bridge. I would rather do that in the daylight than the night, so this is as good a place to stop as any.
I drove about another hour and parked the van on the road. I didn't bother to look for a house to stay in, I would rather just stay in the van. I only plan on getting about 4 hours of sleep. I woke up Kyle and told him to stand watch for a few hours. I needed to get some sleep. he gladly accepted, thankful to have some use. I reclined and fell off to sleep.
April 6th
we drove through a town called Peoples Ohio and believe it or not, it looked intact. Right in the middle of town there is this used car lot. It's a lot easier to find vehicles that already have fuel in them than it is to fuel the vehicle I have. I stopped at the lot to check what we had. Kyle and Caroline got out to stretch their legs and to stand watch, while I surveyed the possibilities. I found a nice Subaru Outback that had a full tank of gas. The biggest problem is that over half of what i had was going to have to stay behind if I took the smaller car. The good thing is that it's all wheel drive and that would come in very handy. I put it up to a vote between the three of us and the Subaru lost. We traded economy for comfort. So I siphoned the fuel from the Subaru and other vehicles to fill the van. It took me over three hours to fill the van. While I was working Kyle searched the building on the lot and found a car battery recharger, a 5 gallon fuel can, a portable air pump and a Sony Gameboy w/ 4 games . The kids will enjoy that. Thankfully the gameboy has a charger to go with it.
After three hours of freezing my ass off I was able to get warm again in the van. I have to say I do agree with the decision to keep the van, I doubt we would of been able to get comfortable in the car.
We drove down the street and came to a grocery store. Now there isn't much that we need, but it would be nice to fill our needs here. I put to a vote if we go into the store and it was unanimous that we go in. Unfortunately I have to take Caroline in. I can't leave her alone. If we get into trouble I need to be able to get her and go. I don't want to work my way back to her and then figure out where I am going.
The store was as expected, zombie hell. I very quickly fell in love with my M-16. The three round burst usually put the zombies down quick. There was only about 30 zombies in the store and me and Kyle made pretty quick work of them. Killing all these zombies made me think about my own wound. I had forgotten about my previous scratch, since every part of my body hurt anyways. I guess I was ok, if not I would of already been sick.
Now this store reeked really bad, as expected. We worked really fast to get out of this stench. Of course the kids went for the cookies and sugar foods. I went for the more practical. The meat section smelled really bad. There wasn't anything we could save there. The bugs and rats had eaten a large portion of the food, but we did salvage some of it.
As we were coming out of the store, we could see people coming over to check us out. They asked if they could get some food and we gladly said yes. We took what we needed and watched the people for about 20 minutes to make sure they were safe. They were taking shopping carts of food to their hideouts. I was actually surprised to see how many people still lived in this town. Personally I would of left the town and took a house in the country. Less zombies to worry about.
After the people grabbed what they needed we left. We moved a little further through town. We passed by another car dealership, but i already filled up this van, so I wasn't trading up. I did stop though and look what was there. The place was pretty well cleaned out. There weren't many cars and the tools were already taken.
Was able to jump back on the highway and made decent time. The biggest problem is that there are much more cars to go around and it makes things go slower. I immediately looked for a way off the highway and continued to travel the back roads. As soon as i turned off the highway i noticed a sign for a hospital. As I got closer to the hospital I knew right away i wasn't going there. There were thousands of zombies just standing in the parking lot. Untold number of them inside. I was just lucky to get by without them seeing me. Drove into another town, I wasn't planning on stopping till I saw the auto parts store. Even though I haven't dug into this generator I figured i would get some general items that I might be. Figured it wouldn't hurt. Lucky for me there wasn't a zombie in sight. I picked up a few items. Nothing major, but without tearing into the generator I have no idea what it could be. The place was about 50% hit. I found what I needed and headed out.
Another stop in the town was a mower repair shop. Found a few items that might help repair the generator, but again I don't know what is wrong with it. On the way out of town I stopped at a store that most people wouldn't stop at. I stopped at an eye glass shop. I figured that some people might be without their glasses and it might be a decent trade item. I acquired 35 misc glasses. It seemed like a decent idea.
On the way out of town I seen another car dealership. For the most part it was untouched. Someone threw a brick through the windshield of a new Corvette. Seemed a bit excessive. Can't use the car anyways. I did see a nice Chevy Tahoe. I asked if the kids minded if we changed vehicles, because that is one of my favorite vehicles. They didn't seem to mind till they found out they had to help me move the stuff to the other truck. They didn't seem like they were to excited about that. So we skipped the change and went on. I did drive through the parking lot and noticed the garage was already ransacked.
Well it took us quite a along time, but we did make it to a bridge over the Ohio River. The bridge is a cluster. There is absolutely no way we can drive our van over the bridge. We sat before the bridge wondering what to do. We can abandon our vehicle and either walk across the bridge or take a boat over the river. Or we can simply find another bridge. Or we can take the time to move a few vehicles and hope that there isn't still a load of zombies in their cars.
Well we've reluctantly have decided to find another bridge. I am pissed that I can't get over today, but we are alive and that's all you can ask for.
We were disappointed till we went through another large town and found a bridge that was almost empty. I will totally excited to find it. The town was way to big to search so we just headed over the bridge and into another adventure.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 7th
Crossed the bridge in Portsmouth Ohio and immediately looked for a place to sleep. Should of turned right when we exited the bridge, the left was a big ass town. South Shore is just about all houses and no one cleaned up this area. We worked our butts off just trying to get out of the town. Every window in the van was busted. The van was heavily dented and the front passenger tire was flat and by the time I got out of there it was running on just the rim. They even ripped off the rear sliding door. Caroline was under a blanket screaming the whole way. Kyle and I didn't have time to scream we were shooting the whole way.
We did make it out but the van is toast. I did it again and lost another vehicle. We traveled for an hour or so after the big attack and even though the temp had gone up recently, it was still cold as heck, driving with no windows. We ended our day at a nice church way out of town. There was a towing shop near the church, so we traded vehicles once more. Unfortunately there wasn't any vans to take, only small cars. The biggest problem was most of the vehicles were broke down. Figures since most were towed here. I wasn't quite ready to put the kids in a small car just yet, so we checked out the church parking lot. To say the least there were cars in the lot. The bad news was that there were hundreds. Which meant that when the crap went down and everyone got sick, these people looked to the Lord for an answer. They may have done a mass suicide, like I have seen in the past. Or they may simply still be alive inside. Or worse they stored their wounded inside. I saw no movement, but I decided to leave it alone. I knew this van wouldn't make it, so I had no choice but to take a smaller car.
I couldn't find anything worth taking, so we decided to look down the road just a bit. I did find a nice Cadillac, it was a newer one. I'm not the biggest fan of Caddies, but I am not a picky person right now. The biggest problem was that I couldn't take everything and that bothered me. So we took what we could and jump started the Caddy and were off. We desperately needed to find a place to sleep. We were all exhausted.
I ended up driving through the night because we were heading into a more populated area. The zombie populations were heavy and I couldn't afford to run into any problems. The good news for us the roads were mostly clear of snow, since the temperature was way above freezing. My trusty new Caddy had a temp gauge for the outside and told me that it was 58 degrees outside. Nice!!!! It's nice to think that just the other day I was freezing my butt off and sliding everywhere.
I ended our days journey at a camp of survivors. Seems that the area survivors had taken up residence in an old steel mill, along the river. Seemed an odd spot, but it worked for them. I was able to catch a few hours of sleep and that is what I was wanting.
April 8th
We left bright and early the next day. The area survivors were against me leaving, but since I discovered that they had stole a few of my rifles I wasn't in the mood to stay. I understand that people need weapons, but to steal from someone. I would of gladly traded some of them for other supplies. When I said something about them stealing, they got quite hostile. I still have my m-16 and the two shotguns and 3 more rifles, so I am not going to worry about the others. I just didn't care for these people and I wasn't interested in staying. They talked about keeping my Caddy, but since they weren't really looking for a fight they let us go.
The biggest problem with leaving is just down the road from the steel mill is a mall. Driving through that mess was a job in its self. It wasn't so much the zombies as it was the cars in the road. We did get by without any problems, but I did notice something that I really had to have. Inside the mall parking lot there was a Humvee and a few other military trucks and around those trucks were zombie soldiers. These soldiers were still mostly armed. It looked like the National Guard tried to set up some sort of makeshift hospital here before all the crap went down. By the looks of the area, a bunch of people tried to get to this stuff. There were cars damaged all over the place. I talked to Kyle and he seemed like he was interested in trying, so we formulated a plan of action.
Now the Hummer is near the road, so we just needed someone to lure the zombies away. I let Kyle drive the Caddy, he had some experience at driving. We left Caroline in the car for extra distraction since it sees that the zombies react to younger kids more than older people. Now some of you may believe that using her as a distraction is bad, but I assure you that she wasn't in any danger. Now the problem I had with the plan was that if all the zombies followed then some of the zombie soldiers would follow with their weapons, but getting anything out of this would be a big win.
Now this plan had a lot of promise, but I didn't foresee the problems it had. You see there was a thinker zombie in the area and he controlled a whole slue of zombies. The thinker must of lured a bunch of people to this area using the hummer, because as I ran up to the hummer I could see a whole bunch of fresh zombies. I knew I was screwed again. I had two decisions to make, either run for my life or make a move at the hummer. I chose the hummer. So I made my move towards the hummer as the horde moved closer to me. I made the hummer in good time and to my surprise found a partial case of ammo in the rear. I popped off a few bursts of m-16 rounds into the zombies that were heading my way. I used a whole clip just on the ones near me. From the distance I heard shot ring out and hit some of the zombies. It was nice to see that Kyle hadn't forgot about me. I just hoped that he wasn't so close that he was going to get Caroline or himself killed.
My next actions surprised me as it was a total accident that it happened in the first place. I was shooting at the zombies and some of my rounds must of missed as I hit the gas tank on one of the cars. The explosion rocked the zombies. Seeing the effect I started to shoot more of the tanks, which is a lot easier to do by accident. The short version of this story is that I did get the hummer. I did catch the parking lot on fire and a few near by stores. The Tractor Supply store went up quick. I could see the fire for miles after we drove away.
After we left the mall area, we drove right into Ashland Kentucky. Kyle was out front and since I couldn't talk to him he didn't know I wanted him to stop. Even though I flashed my lights at him for a long time. He said he thought I was just showing off. I think he was just enjoying driving. Driving through Ashland wasn't the worst thing. Yes there were zombies everywhere. Yes most of the roads were not passable. Just for the most part, it wasn't that bad. Figure a 14 year old kid drove a car through it and came away pretty unscathed. The car now has some pretty nice dents in it.
I met up with Kyle on the outskirts of town and we had our little talk. That's when we heard the sound of motorcycles coming our way. As the sound got closer we seen a motorcycle gang riding our way. As they approached I moved the kids back into the car. The Reavers as they called themselves were a cycle club that traveled from town to town fighting zombies. They had heard of a place where a thinker zombie was using a hummer to lure survivors into their death. Told them I might have heard of the place. "with a smile on my face. tapping the hummer". They seemed quite impressed and asked me if I wished to join them. I told them I had two kids that I was taking care of and I couldn't. They seemed to understand. They asked if I had any weapons to trade and of course I did and I did trade some m-16's. I figured that if I armed these lunatics that a few more towns would be safe. Plus I had heard of these guys, so it means they must of been really good at their job. I gave up 12 of my newly acquired m-16's and 3 clips each. They seemed shocked at my generosity. Heck that still left me with 3 m-16's a Humvee and a lot more rounds of ammo. I also gave them my spent brass, since they told me that they could reload them.
They told me the road I was traveling was decently secure. There would still be a few stragglers that I would have to take care of, but the supplies would be plentiful. I asked if they had seen Brea, my sister and gave her description. They hadn't seen her, but that didn't mean anything since there is a lot of road to travel and she could of easily got by. I wished them a good day and they left. I now know I have a good ally with them. It's nice to have friends.
Kyle and me argued about him leaving the Caddy, but I gave in and let him drive it. He does an ok job driving. Plus it would be nice to have another vehicle to pack stuff in. We drove down the road a bit and found a nice hotel. We needed a bit more comfort and decided to check it out. There were a few zombies in the hotel, but we made quick work of them. We stocked up on blankets and pillows and even found some of the food in the vending machines. Some of it was stale, but some wasn't. I felt like I had some sort of purpose in killing the zombies that the bikers missed. It was kind of like we were mopping up what they missed. They didn't miss much though. I did find a Harley Motorcycle that one of the fallen Reavers had. I talked Kyle into losing the Caddy for a pickup truck and we took the cycle. It had some damage, but I could fix it.
We drove through a town called Catlettsburg and I could see where the Reavers had come from. There wasn't anything still moving here. There were zombie bodies everywhere. We were able to get out and look around without any problems. We had time to fill up our vehicles. I actually had time to sit down and fix the generator. It's nice now to have a power source other than the vehicles. We spent all day in the town. I even found a trailer to hook to the back of the Humvee so we can get even more supplies. We got it from a local U Haul place, so it's covered. It will be of some help. I had time to rig up the generator to make it so we can pump out the gas from the tanks. Makes it a lot faster, but it's not that fast. It was nice to be able to relax for a few hours. Well it only seemed like few hours, but as it turned out it was the whole darn day. I was shocked as I sat there getting fuel to see that it was getting late. We decided to sleep here and not risk leaving. Kyle and I will stand guard for 4 hours each, so we can both get decent sleep.
Crossed the bridge in Portsmouth Ohio and immediately looked for a place to sleep. Should of turned right when we exited the bridge, the left was a big ass town. South Shore is just about all houses and no one cleaned up this area. We worked our butts off just trying to get out of the town. Every window in the van was busted. The van was heavily dented and the front passenger tire was flat and by the time I got out of there it was running on just the rim. They even ripped off the rear sliding door. Caroline was under a blanket screaming the whole way. Kyle and I didn't have time to scream we were shooting the whole way.
We did make it out but the van is toast. I did it again and lost another vehicle. We traveled for an hour or so after the big attack and even though the temp had gone up recently, it was still cold as heck, driving with no windows. We ended our day at a nice church way out of town. There was a towing shop near the church, so we traded vehicles once more. Unfortunately there wasn't any vans to take, only small cars. The biggest problem was most of the vehicles were broke down. Figures since most were towed here. I wasn't quite ready to put the kids in a small car just yet, so we checked out the church parking lot. To say the least there were cars in the lot. The bad news was that there were hundreds. Which meant that when the crap went down and everyone got sick, these people looked to the Lord for an answer. They may have done a mass suicide, like I have seen in the past. Or they may simply still be alive inside. Or worse they stored their wounded inside. I saw no movement, but I decided to leave it alone. I knew this van wouldn't make it, so I had no choice but to take a smaller car.
I couldn't find anything worth taking, so we decided to look down the road just a bit. I did find a nice Cadillac, it was a newer one. I'm not the biggest fan of Caddies, but I am not a picky person right now. The biggest problem was that I couldn't take everything and that bothered me. So we took what we could and jump started the Caddy and were off. We desperately needed to find a place to sleep. We were all exhausted.
I ended up driving through the night because we were heading into a more populated area. The zombie populations were heavy and I couldn't afford to run into any problems. The good news for us the roads were mostly clear of snow, since the temperature was way above freezing. My trusty new Caddy had a temp gauge for the outside and told me that it was 58 degrees outside. Nice!!!! It's nice to think that just the other day I was freezing my butt off and sliding everywhere.
I ended our days journey at a camp of survivors. Seems that the area survivors had taken up residence in an old steel mill, along the river. Seemed an odd spot, but it worked for them. I was able to catch a few hours of sleep and that is what I was wanting.
April 8th
We left bright and early the next day. The area survivors were against me leaving, but since I discovered that they had stole a few of my rifles I wasn't in the mood to stay. I understand that people need weapons, but to steal from someone. I would of gladly traded some of them for other supplies. When I said something about them stealing, they got quite hostile. I still have my m-16 and the two shotguns and 3 more rifles, so I am not going to worry about the others. I just didn't care for these people and I wasn't interested in staying. They talked about keeping my Caddy, but since they weren't really looking for a fight they let us go.
The biggest problem with leaving is just down the road from the steel mill is a mall. Driving through that mess was a job in its self. It wasn't so much the zombies as it was the cars in the road. We did get by without any problems, but I did notice something that I really had to have. Inside the mall parking lot there was a Humvee and a few other military trucks and around those trucks were zombie soldiers. These soldiers were still mostly armed. It looked like the National Guard tried to set up some sort of makeshift hospital here before all the crap went down. By the looks of the area, a bunch of people tried to get to this stuff. There were cars damaged all over the place. I talked to Kyle and he seemed like he was interested in trying, so we formulated a plan of action.
Now the Hummer is near the road, so we just needed someone to lure the zombies away. I let Kyle drive the Caddy, he had some experience at driving. We left Caroline in the car for extra distraction since it sees that the zombies react to younger kids more than older people. Now some of you may believe that using her as a distraction is bad, but I assure you that she wasn't in any danger. Now the problem I had with the plan was that if all the zombies followed then some of the zombie soldiers would follow with their weapons, but getting anything out of this would be a big win.
Now this plan had a lot of promise, but I didn't foresee the problems it had. You see there was a thinker zombie in the area and he controlled a whole slue of zombies. The thinker must of lured a bunch of people to this area using the hummer, because as I ran up to the hummer I could see a whole bunch of fresh zombies. I knew I was screwed again. I had two decisions to make, either run for my life or make a move at the hummer. I chose the hummer. So I made my move towards the hummer as the horde moved closer to me. I made the hummer in good time and to my surprise found a partial case of ammo in the rear. I popped off a few bursts of m-16 rounds into the zombies that were heading my way. I used a whole clip just on the ones near me. From the distance I heard shot ring out and hit some of the zombies. It was nice to see that Kyle hadn't forgot about me. I just hoped that he wasn't so close that he was going to get Caroline or himself killed.
My next actions surprised me as it was a total accident that it happened in the first place. I was shooting at the zombies and some of my rounds must of missed as I hit the gas tank on one of the cars. The explosion rocked the zombies. Seeing the effect I started to shoot more of the tanks, which is a lot easier to do by accident. The short version of this story is that I did get the hummer. I did catch the parking lot on fire and a few near by stores. The Tractor Supply store went up quick. I could see the fire for miles after we drove away.
After we left the mall area, we drove right into Ashland Kentucky. Kyle was out front and since I couldn't talk to him he didn't know I wanted him to stop. Even though I flashed my lights at him for a long time. He said he thought I was just showing off. I think he was just enjoying driving. Driving through Ashland wasn't the worst thing. Yes there were zombies everywhere. Yes most of the roads were not passable. Just for the most part, it wasn't that bad. Figure a 14 year old kid drove a car through it and came away pretty unscathed. The car now has some pretty nice dents in it.
I met up with Kyle on the outskirts of town and we had our little talk. That's when we heard the sound of motorcycles coming our way. As the sound got closer we seen a motorcycle gang riding our way. As they approached I moved the kids back into the car. The Reavers as they called themselves were a cycle club that traveled from town to town fighting zombies. They had heard of a place where a thinker zombie was using a hummer to lure survivors into their death. Told them I might have heard of the place. "with a smile on my face. tapping the hummer". They seemed quite impressed and asked me if I wished to join them. I told them I had two kids that I was taking care of and I couldn't. They seemed to understand. They asked if I had any weapons to trade and of course I did and I did trade some m-16's. I figured that if I armed these lunatics that a few more towns would be safe. Plus I had heard of these guys, so it means they must of been really good at their job. I gave up 12 of my newly acquired m-16's and 3 clips each. They seemed shocked at my generosity. Heck that still left me with 3 m-16's a Humvee and a lot more rounds of ammo. I also gave them my spent brass, since they told me that they could reload them.
They told me the road I was traveling was decently secure. There would still be a few stragglers that I would have to take care of, but the supplies would be plentiful. I asked if they had seen Brea, my sister and gave her description. They hadn't seen her, but that didn't mean anything since there is a lot of road to travel and she could of easily got by. I wished them a good day and they left. I now know I have a good ally with them. It's nice to have friends.
Kyle and me argued about him leaving the Caddy, but I gave in and let him drive it. He does an ok job driving. Plus it would be nice to have another vehicle to pack stuff in. We drove down the road a bit and found a nice hotel. We needed a bit more comfort and decided to check it out. There were a few zombies in the hotel, but we made quick work of them. We stocked up on blankets and pillows and even found some of the food in the vending machines. Some of it was stale, but some wasn't. I felt like I had some sort of purpose in killing the zombies that the bikers missed. It was kind of like we were mopping up what they missed. They didn't miss much though. I did find a Harley Motorcycle that one of the fallen Reavers had. I talked Kyle into losing the Caddy for a pickup truck and we took the cycle. It had some damage, but I could fix it.
We drove through a town called Catlettsburg and I could see where the Reavers had come from. There wasn't anything still moving here. There were zombie bodies everywhere. We were able to get out and look around without any problems. We had time to fill up our vehicles. I actually had time to sit down and fix the generator. It's nice now to have a power source other than the vehicles. We spent all day in the town. I even found a trailer to hook to the back of the Humvee so we can get even more supplies. We got it from a local U Haul place, so it's covered. It will be of some help. I had time to rig up the generator to make it so we can pump out the gas from the tanks. Makes it a lot faster, but it's not that fast. It was nice to be able to relax for a few hours. Well it only seemed like few hours, but as it turned out it was the whole darn day. I was shocked as I sat there getting fuel to see that it was getting late. We decided to sleep here and not risk leaving. Kyle and I will stand guard for 4 hours each, so we can both get decent sleep.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 11th.
We spent a few days in town, but since I have a place to be we couldn't stay. In the town we did find a few nice things. We found a nice 4 man tent. It's nice outside so we can camp outside now. No more looking for a place livable for us to stay. With that tent we also found some fishing poles a small boat and a campers stove. We also found 4 more 12 gauge shotguns, which was surprising considering the biker gang came through here. We found a pretty decent amount of ammo to. We loaded up on food also. We found 17 cans of beef stew. Man do i love beef stew. Right now I would love anything with real meat in it. The last meat I ate was spam. I question if that is even meat. We found a lot of canned meals. Chili, Stew etc...
You want to know what strange looking is? It's a military Humvee with a U Haul trailer hooked to it. It looks so out of place. Kind of sad looking. I had to do some work on the Hummer since there wasn't a ball hitch on the truck. We got it done though.
We drove for hours without seeing any zombies. It was nice to get to a place without seeing any zombies. We stopped for the night at a nice large lake. It was off the road quite a way and me and the kids are wanting to camp out. It would be nice to just look up at the stars and not have to worry about anything. So we decided to set up camp and spend the night. It was a blast. We fished and believe it or not Caroline caught the most fish. Kyle caught a huge catfish that we ate that night. Talk about a good meal. In the town we found some instant potatoes and some canned corn, so we ate like kings. Well as good as kings can on instant potatoes.
April 14th
We spent a few days here at the lake. It's kind of nice to finally relax and kick your feet up. It was just to nice to just leave without a small vacation. We took the boat out on the lake and caught fish till late. Caroline and Kyle went swimming for most of the afternoon, and even with all their yelling and playing we encountered no zombies. I have been thinking of just blowing off Tampa and staying here. Yes I will miss Brea, but it's getting unsafe to drag these kids all over the place. I kind of feel like their father in some ways. I am getting very protective of them. I will talk to the kids and see how they feel about staying after the next couple of days.
April 16th
The kids decided to leave. We can always come back if we need to. That is very mature of them. They know how much I miss my sister and like they said if they had any family left they would want to be with them. Their answer surprised me. So we've decided to take off tomorrow and leave our little paradise behind us. I do intend on coming back if we can't find Brea, this place is just to nice.
April 17th
We left bright and early. I was a little sad to see the camp grounds behind us. I know we will never make it back, but I am hoping that I will. After getting ourselves lost for over two hours and back tracking we were able to get back on track. We noticed the dead end road sign on the way out of the road, but not while we went in. It was a bad time. I let Kyle lead the way and make our road choices. He made a simple mistake, but now we're back on coarse. It wasn't so much the getting lost part, it was the turning around part. The road wasn't meant for a truck and trailer. I actually had to remove the trailer and manually turn it around and back up to it. It was a total pain in the ass.
We needed to stop for fuel. The Hummer was doing decent, but the big truck was sucking it down. We stopped at an auto dealership and siphoned off some more fuels. We didn't get much, but what we did get helped a lot.
We stopped several times to get the truck up to a full tank of gas. This is going to be fun getting fuel for these vehicles. We stopped for the night at Carr Creek School in Littcarr Kentucky. The school was in pretty decent shape, though all the food was removed. I question whether the school was actually being used at the time of the collapse. It just looked to run down to me, but it made a decent place to sleep.
April 18th.
We stopped today and did a little more fishing. It's nice to get out of the vehicles and act like normal people and not have zombies trying to eat you. Caroline is just excited every time we even talk about fishing. She gets such a kick out of fishing. She doesn't like looking for the worms, but she loves the fishing part of it.
We stopped after about 4 hours after we were on the road. Kyle doesn't have the experience to drive this long and with him only doing about 35-45 mph we aren't making that good of progress. So we abandoned the pickup and made room for the motorcycle in the U Haul. It wasn't easy. I actually had to disassemble the handlebars to get it in. It's broke anyways, what's a few more things to fix. Kyle wasn't all that disappointed about leaving the truck. We work better together anyways. There isn't many abandoned cars on the roads we are on, so driving has been pretty smooth. No snow on the ground, obviously. It makes for a pretty decent trip. I can't see why i can't make it to Tampa in a week or so, barring any unforeseen incidents.
Ended our day in Van Kentucky. We've made a great deal of progress today and I am still in the same vehicle and that says alot. I feel good about things right now, but as I have found things can change quickly.
We spent a few days in town, but since I have a place to be we couldn't stay. In the town we did find a few nice things. We found a nice 4 man tent. It's nice outside so we can camp outside now. No more looking for a place livable for us to stay. With that tent we also found some fishing poles a small boat and a campers stove. We also found 4 more 12 gauge shotguns, which was surprising considering the biker gang came through here. We found a pretty decent amount of ammo to. We loaded up on food also. We found 17 cans of beef stew. Man do i love beef stew. Right now I would love anything with real meat in it. The last meat I ate was spam. I question if that is even meat. We found a lot of canned meals. Chili, Stew etc...
You want to know what strange looking is? It's a military Humvee with a U Haul trailer hooked to it. It looks so out of place. Kind of sad looking. I had to do some work on the Hummer since there wasn't a ball hitch on the truck. We got it done though.
We drove for hours without seeing any zombies. It was nice to get to a place without seeing any zombies. We stopped for the night at a nice large lake. It was off the road quite a way and me and the kids are wanting to camp out. It would be nice to just look up at the stars and not have to worry about anything. So we decided to set up camp and spend the night. It was a blast. We fished and believe it or not Caroline caught the most fish. Kyle caught a huge catfish that we ate that night. Talk about a good meal. In the town we found some instant potatoes and some canned corn, so we ate like kings. Well as good as kings can on instant potatoes.
April 14th
We spent a few days here at the lake. It's kind of nice to finally relax and kick your feet up. It was just to nice to just leave without a small vacation. We took the boat out on the lake and caught fish till late. Caroline and Kyle went swimming for most of the afternoon, and even with all their yelling and playing we encountered no zombies. I have been thinking of just blowing off Tampa and staying here. Yes I will miss Brea, but it's getting unsafe to drag these kids all over the place. I kind of feel like their father in some ways. I am getting very protective of them. I will talk to the kids and see how they feel about staying after the next couple of days.
April 16th
The kids decided to leave. We can always come back if we need to. That is very mature of them. They know how much I miss my sister and like they said if they had any family left they would want to be with them. Their answer surprised me. So we've decided to take off tomorrow and leave our little paradise behind us. I do intend on coming back if we can't find Brea, this place is just to nice.
April 17th
We left bright and early. I was a little sad to see the camp grounds behind us. I know we will never make it back, but I am hoping that I will. After getting ourselves lost for over two hours and back tracking we were able to get back on track. We noticed the dead end road sign on the way out of the road, but not while we went in. It was a bad time. I let Kyle lead the way and make our road choices. He made a simple mistake, but now we're back on coarse. It wasn't so much the getting lost part, it was the turning around part. The road wasn't meant for a truck and trailer. I actually had to remove the trailer and manually turn it around and back up to it. It was a total pain in the ass.
We needed to stop for fuel. The Hummer was doing decent, but the big truck was sucking it down. We stopped at an auto dealership and siphoned off some more fuels. We didn't get much, but what we did get helped a lot.
We stopped several times to get the truck up to a full tank of gas. This is going to be fun getting fuel for these vehicles. We stopped for the night at Carr Creek School in Littcarr Kentucky. The school was in pretty decent shape, though all the food was removed. I question whether the school was actually being used at the time of the collapse. It just looked to run down to me, but it made a decent place to sleep.
April 18th.
We stopped today and did a little more fishing. It's nice to get out of the vehicles and act like normal people and not have zombies trying to eat you. Caroline is just excited every time we even talk about fishing. She gets such a kick out of fishing. She doesn't like looking for the worms, but she loves the fishing part of it.
We stopped after about 4 hours after we were on the road. Kyle doesn't have the experience to drive this long and with him only doing about 35-45 mph we aren't making that good of progress. So we abandoned the pickup and made room for the motorcycle in the U Haul. It wasn't easy. I actually had to disassemble the handlebars to get it in. It's broke anyways, what's a few more things to fix. Kyle wasn't all that disappointed about leaving the truck. We work better together anyways. There isn't many abandoned cars on the roads we are on, so driving has been pretty smooth. No snow on the ground, obviously. It makes for a pretty decent trip. I can't see why i can't make it to Tampa in a week or so, barring any unforeseen incidents.
Ended our day in Van Kentucky. We've made a great deal of progress today and I am still in the same vehicle and that says alot. I feel good about things right now, but as I have found things can change quickly.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 19th
We stopped at a very large high school on our way south. The Humvee started to over heat. Thought it might be a busted hose. Figured the school would be a great place to stop. Boy was I wrong. The school was obviously a place where they stored bodies in the area, because there was thousands of zombies. I mean thousands. Kyle and myself started to open fire on the zombies to clear us a way out, but as we dropped some others would fill the gap. I ran over some with the Humvee, but the front end soon couldn't take anymore. The Humvee went down and we soon were on our feet. Caroline was screaming about the fishing equipment, I was just trying not to get us killed. With Caroline in one arm and my M-16 in the other, we tried to get free of the zombies. I didn't see one of the zombies beside me and it ripped Caroline from my arm and a group of them started to eat her. I was mortified as I watched her get eaten and could do nothing about it. I shot her so she would endure no more pain,............... then I woke up!!! My description of the events were not as vivid as my dream. I woke up and immediately went over and hugged Caroline. I could tell right away that she was puzzled by my hug. I was clearly shaken.
I didn't sleep the rest of the night and even considered turning back to our camp grounds where things were much more peaceful. I chose to let the night go by, but i was definitely considering going back. I relieved Kyle from his watch and let him sleep the rest of the night.
When it was time to get the kids up, I let them know about my dream. I told them that I considered turning back, but they wanted to carry on. I was still shaken from my dream. It was so vivid.
We decided to go ahead and continue to Tampa. Against my better judgment I agreed. The funny thing is that as were driving we drove by a school that looked exactly like the one in my dream. That scared me almost to tears. I actually sped up as we went by. Now I am not one who believes in intuition and other powers of the mind, but in my my dream I could clearly see the school. This was the same one. It even said home of the Cougars. Gave me the chills to say the least.
On our way south we were traveling the back roads, since there is less of a chance of a road blocked. Well we found our first block. There were 7 cars and 13 zombies that had to be removed from the road. I made Caroline stay down, because there was a young girl in the group. She was recently turned and i didn't think Caroline should see me waste this little girl. As it turned out we were able to kill them all and then moved their cars. It took longer than imagined, but we got it done. We drug the bodies off the road and put them on a concrete slab and burnt the bodies. The stench was horrible.
Searching the cars we found not much stuff. There were no weapons except a large fire axe. The rest of the stuff was just personal belongings. None of the clothes fit us, so we left them.
After getting lost for several hours, we were able to get back on coarse. These roads in Kentucky are rough. We figured that traveling the back roads we might find some untouched towns. All we have found is a good way to get lost. My mind is frazzled. We ended our night beside a big lake. We took in some more fishing, which seems to relax Caroline alot. I have decided to find the highway again and not jump off it till we get to Florida. If I can find it. My atlas is useless on these back roads.
April 20th
We started off in the early morning and to our surprise we seen a survivor walking our way. He was armed, but the weapon wasn't raised. He was just wondering if we had something to do some trading. Some of the stuff he wanted, we didn't have. What he needed we had lots of. He needed food and some meds. Both of which we were willing to part with. He also needed some transportation and I offered him the cycle. It needed work, but would do him some good. What we got was directions to a main road, some more fishing gear and a young boxer puppy. They were breeding them. Caroline almost jumped out of her seat when she saw the dog. She named it Cortney. The dog is a male, but what would you expect from a 9 year old. I call him Cort. We stopped by his farm and he did have himself a nice place. He had taken in several families and were helping them out. We gave them some more food and I even gave up another rifle. Not an m-16 though. I won't give up our last 2. The rifle is just for protection, since all the animals in the woods have been either eaten by zombies or hunted. Caroline played with some of the other kids while I talked to the adults. They had lots of needs, so I offered to take some of their willing people into some of the area towns and hunt for supplies.
Unhooking the trailer we were able to go off road and cut off a bunch of time. We were able to gather up some pretty nice supplies. We even found a really nice generator for them. The fuel resources were pretty depleted, but we did find some. They even scored a nice Ford Ranger Pickup 4x4. They will need to get some more fuel soon, but there are some towns in the area we didn't check.
Well with us unhooking the trailer, we decided to leave it here. I am sick and tired of pulling the damn thing through all the back roads. We left the boat to, since i didn't want to tie it to the top of the hummer. Caroline didn't care much about the boat, she had a dog to play with. When she gets older she will make a decent guard dog.
We left with plenty of daylight left. It was nice to see some assemblance of civilization still exists. Our trip went on for many hours and yes we found the highway. We traveled into the night and I didn't stop. It was nice to get that darn trailer off the back of the Humvee. We made great progress.
April 21st
We found a nice city with only a few zombies left in it. It didn't take us to much time to get rid of the undead. We were able to resupply the stuff we gave away to the survivors. I mean we replaced everything. Outside of town I found a home of a long haul trucker. His/her truck was still there and was still loaded. I was totally excited about the cargo. All Nike gear. All of us have new athletic shoes and other gear. I was a bit amazed to find that the trailer was untouched. The thing i really loved finding was his/her CB radio equipment. We found a large home base antenna. This is a very large SOB. We found 4 CB radios with vehicle antennas. Even though I we made good progress getting south, I decided to head back to the survivors we helped and give them the radios. It would be very nice to have some communications with their search parties. Inside the truck we found a small portable TV and DVD player, both of which we hooked up in the Humvee. We found a atlas, a few tablets of paper, a nice pair of sunglasses. Inside the house we found a DVD collection like I have never seen. There must of been over 3000 DVDs. We spent the about an hour going through the dvds and taking what we wanted. Inside the truck we also found a portable refrigerator. It was quite dirty, but a little bleach and it was as good as new. We spent a total of a three hours at this home and headed out. I told the kids that we were heading back to help the survivors some more and they seemed ok with that.
Our trip back to the farm was uneventful. They took all of the stuff we offered, though I hooked one of the radios up in my Humvee. I told them about the town we found and told them it would be worth the trip to resupply the group. They were excited about our info. There was also a few vehicles that looked usable that should help them on the way back. We shook hands and we left.
April 22nd.
We drove through the night. I had to get a few hours of sleep, so I let Kyle drive. He can only control the vehicle up to about 35-40 MPH, but any speed is better than none. I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep and seen we were stopping for some more fuel. We were stopping at a Holiday Express, mostly because there was alot of vehicles outside the building. I told Kyle that this didn't feel right, but he seemed adamant about stopping. We did need gas, so we went on in. As it turned out I was right. This was a bad idea. As soon as i started the generator and started siphoning fuel, the fit hit the shan. It was like they were coming from everywhere. We were able to siphon about a half of a tank of fuel before we had to stop and take off. Kyle was right, there was alot of fuel in there. There was just to many zombies to deal with. We actually got away without firing a single shot. If there was one fast attack close then we might not of been able to say that.
We've drove for the last few hours and for some reason the Humvee is riding kind of rough. I have checked the engine and I can't see the problem. I can't believe it, but I am actually considering dumping the Humvee. Now I am a decent mechanic, but if it's some major then I probably won't be able to fix it. I will need to find a place to stop. Currently I am waiting for Caroline to get done with her third potty break in the past 2 hours. I told her all those sweets would catch up to her and boy was i right. We have been paying the price for her eating all those sweets, she has been cutting farts for the last 2 hours. All we have is Pepto for her upset stomach, but she's allergic to aspirin so she can't take it. We are in hell right now.
Well the inevitable happened. The Humvee broke down. Driving along it just simply died. Now that isn't the bad part. The bad part is that it happened in front a Wal-Mart Distribution Center. Thankfully we were on the back side of the warehouse, so we only saw a few zombies. For now. I jumped out and raised the hood and checked on the problem. I had Caroline climb on top of the Humvee to keep an eye on things. Kyle searched the area for another vehicle in case we didn't get this running again.
Well to say the least I could not see the problem with the Humvee and we had to ditch it. I left a sign on the truck to let people know that it didn't run. Something electrical. I removed the radio and antenna and all of our other stuff. Kyle found a nice F-250 pickup with extended cab. Perfect!!!! I ran over and hot wired the truck and we got her running. We loaded up our stuff and quickly made a mad dash out of there. Believe it or not we were only stopped for about 35 minutes, but it hurts losing the Humvee. I was just happy to be on the move again. The truck needed fuel immediately, but we knew we could find it.
Towards the evening we did find a BP station and were able to fill up our truck. We drove for another three hours, but we had to stop. So we looked for the ideal spot. We drove through a heavily populated zombie area, so we moved through there very fast. That's when I saw the sign. Harley Davidson!! It made me crazy to even think about driving through without checking if there were any left. So I exited and decided to check it out. To my surprise I was able to find a nice Harley Fat Boy. Exactly what I hoped for. It was a total pain in the ass to load it up. You see the bike was a repair bike and didn't run. So I had to push it up the ramp into the truck. kyle wasn't excited about taking it, but I would like to have a nice bike once we do make it to the safe haven. If it does exist. The cool thing is I found the paper work for the bike and was able to get the repair part with it. That made it a really good find. Not only was i able to find a bike, but we acquired some biker leathers. That's good for me since I gave Kyle my body armor. I wondered why there was all this equipment left behind then I seen the reason. From out of the brush came this wild eyed crazy looking zombie. He had blood all over his face and upper torso. He looked very scary. Kyle popped off a three round burst and it didn't even faze him. I aimed for the head and that got his attention. Before we could react again he was on us. He knocked Kyle down and went straight for Caroline. I don't know why, but it seems that kids give off more energy. I was able to get between the zombie and her and i popped off a close three round burst to the zombies head. That put him down, but to my astonishment it didn't keep him down. He was getting back up when we were heading out with all of our score.
We headed south till I couldn't drive anymore. I was just so tired. We found a nice place off the main highway and we slept. It was a peaceful night and there wasn't anything in sight. The kids wanted to set up the tent, but I wanted to get out of here quick tomorrow. We should be in Florida late tomorrow. Then to Tampa the next day. If everything goes smooth then we might be able to make it tomorrow.
We stopped at a very large high school on our way south. The Humvee started to over heat. Thought it might be a busted hose. Figured the school would be a great place to stop. Boy was I wrong. The school was obviously a place where they stored bodies in the area, because there was thousands of zombies. I mean thousands. Kyle and myself started to open fire on the zombies to clear us a way out, but as we dropped some others would fill the gap. I ran over some with the Humvee, but the front end soon couldn't take anymore. The Humvee went down and we soon were on our feet. Caroline was screaming about the fishing equipment, I was just trying not to get us killed. With Caroline in one arm and my M-16 in the other, we tried to get free of the zombies. I didn't see one of the zombies beside me and it ripped Caroline from my arm and a group of them started to eat her. I was mortified as I watched her get eaten and could do nothing about it. I shot her so she would endure no more pain,............... then I woke up!!! My description of the events were not as vivid as my dream. I woke up and immediately went over and hugged Caroline. I could tell right away that she was puzzled by my hug. I was clearly shaken.
I didn't sleep the rest of the night and even considered turning back to our camp grounds where things were much more peaceful. I chose to let the night go by, but i was definitely considering going back. I relieved Kyle from his watch and let him sleep the rest of the night.
When it was time to get the kids up, I let them know about my dream. I told them that I considered turning back, but they wanted to carry on. I was still shaken from my dream. It was so vivid.
We decided to go ahead and continue to Tampa. Against my better judgment I agreed. The funny thing is that as were driving we drove by a school that looked exactly like the one in my dream. That scared me almost to tears. I actually sped up as we went by. Now I am not one who believes in intuition and other powers of the mind, but in my my dream I could clearly see the school. This was the same one. It even said home of the Cougars. Gave me the chills to say the least.
On our way south we were traveling the back roads, since there is less of a chance of a road blocked. Well we found our first block. There were 7 cars and 13 zombies that had to be removed from the road. I made Caroline stay down, because there was a young girl in the group. She was recently turned and i didn't think Caroline should see me waste this little girl. As it turned out we were able to kill them all and then moved their cars. It took longer than imagined, but we got it done. We drug the bodies off the road and put them on a concrete slab and burnt the bodies. The stench was horrible.
Searching the cars we found not much stuff. There were no weapons except a large fire axe. The rest of the stuff was just personal belongings. None of the clothes fit us, so we left them.
After getting lost for several hours, we were able to get back on coarse. These roads in Kentucky are rough. We figured that traveling the back roads we might find some untouched towns. All we have found is a good way to get lost. My mind is frazzled. We ended our night beside a big lake. We took in some more fishing, which seems to relax Caroline alot. I have decided to find the highway again and not jump off it till we get to Florida. If I can find it. My atlas is useless on these back roads.
April 20th
We started off in the early morning and to our surprise we seen a survivor walking our way. He was armed, but the weapon wasn't raised. He was just wondering if we had something to do some trading. Some of the stuff he wanted, we didn't have. What he needed we had lots of. He needed food and some meds. Both of which we were willing to part with. He also needed some transportation and I offered him the cycle. It needed work, but would do him some good. What we got was directions to a main road, some more fishing gear and a young boxer puppy. They were breeding them. Caroline almost jumped out of her seat when she saw the dog. She named it Cortney. The dog is a male, but what would you expect from a 9 year old. I call him Cort. We stopped by his farm and he did have himself a nice place. He had taken in several families and were helping them out. We gave them some more food and I even gave up another rifle. Not an m-16 though. I won't give up our last 2. The rifle is just for protection, since all the animals in the woods have been either eaten by zombies or hunted. Caroline played with some of the other kids while I talked to the adults. They had lots of needs, so I offered to take some of their willing people into some of the area towns and hunt for supplies.
Unhooking the trailer we were able to go off road and cut off a bunch of time. We were able to gather up some pretty nice supplies. We even found a really nice generator for them. The fuel resources were pretty depleted, but we did find some. They even scored a nice Ford Ranger Pickup 4x4. They will need to get some more fuel soon, but there are some towns in the area we didn't check.
Well with us unhooking the trailer, we decided to leave it here. I am sick and tired of pulling the damn thing through all the back roads. We left the boat to, since i didn't want to tie it to the top of the hummer. Caroline didn't care much about the boat, she had a dog to play with. When she gets older she will make a decent guard dog.
We left with plenty of daylight left. It was nice to see some assemblance of civilization still exists. Our trip went on for many hours and yes we found the highway. We traveled into the night and I didn't stop. It was nice to get that darn trailer off the back of the Humvee. We made great progress.
April 21st
We found a nice city with only a few zombies left in it. It didn't take us to much time to get rid of the undead. We were able to resupply the stuff we gave away to the survivors. I mean we replaced everything. Outside of town I found a home of a long haul trucker. His/her truck was still there and was still loaded. I was totally excited about the cargo. All Nike gear. All of us have new athletic shoes and other gear. I was a bit amazed to find that the trailer was untouched. The thing i really loved finding was his/her CB radio equipment. We found a large home base antenna. This is a very large SOB. We found 4 CB radios with vehicle antennas. Even though I we made good progress getting south, I decided to head back to the survivors we helped and give them the radios. It would be very nice to have some communications with their search parties. Inside the truck we found a small portable TV and DVD player, both of which we hooked up in the Humvee. We found a atlas, a few tablets of paper, a nice pair of sunglasses. Inside the house we found a DVD collection like I have never seen. There must of been over 3000 DVDs. We spent the about an hour going through the dvds and taking what we wanted. Inside the truck we also found a portable refrigerator. It was quite dirty, but a little bleach and it was as good as new. We spent a total of a three hours at this home and headed out. I told the kids that we were heading back to help the survivors some more and they seemed ok with that.
Our trip back to the farm was uneventful. They took all of the stuff we offered, though I hooked one of the radios up in my Humvee. I told them about the town we found and told them it would be worth the trip to resupply the group. They were excited about our info. There was also a few vehicles that looked usable that should help them on the way back. We shook hands and we left.
April 22nd.
We drove through the night. I had to get a few hours of sleep, so I let Kyle drive. He can only control the vehicle up to about 35-40 MPH, but any speed is better than none. I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep and seen we were stopping for some more fuel. We were stopping at a Holiday Express, mostly because there was alot of vehicles outside the building. I told Kyle that this didn't feel right, but he seemed adamant about stopping. We did need gas, so we went on in. As it turned out I was right. This was a bad idea. As soon as i started the generator and started siphoning fuel, the fit hit the shan. It was like they were coming from everywhere. We were able to siphon about a half of a tank of fuel before we had to stop and take off. Kyle was right, there was alot of fuel in there. There was just to many zombies to deal with. We actually got away without firing a single shot. If there was one fast attack close then we might not of been able to say that.
We've drove for the last few hours and for some reason the Humvee is riding kind of rough. I have checked the engine and I can't see the problem. I can't believe it, but I am actually considering dumping the Humvee. Now I am a decent mechanic, but if it's some major then I probably won't be able to fix it. I will need to find a place to stop. Currently I am waiting for Caroline to get done with her third potty break in the past 2 hours. I told her all those sweets would catch up to her and boy was i right. We have been paying the price for her eating all those sweets, she has been cutting farts for the last 2 hours. All we have is Pepto for her upset stomach, but she's allergic to aspirin so she can't take it. We are in hell right now.
Well the inevitable happened. The Humvee broke down. Driving along it just simply died. Now that isn't the bad part. The bad part is that it happened in front a Wal-Mart Distribution Center. Thankfully we were on the back side of the warehouse, so we only saw a few zombies. For now. I jumped out and raised the hood and checked on the problem. I had Caroline climb on top of the Humvee to keep an eye on things. Kyle searched the area for another vehicle in case we didn't get this running again.
Well to say the least I could not see the problem with the Humvee and we had to ditch it. I left a sign on the truck to let people know that it didn't run. Something electrical. I removed the radio and antenna and all of our other stuff. Kyle found a nice F-250 pickup with extended cab. Perfect!!!! I ran over and hot wired the truck and we got her running. We loaded up our stuff and quickly made a mad dash out of there. Believe it or not we were only stopped for about 35 minutes, but it hurts losing the Humvee. I was just happy to be on the move again. The truck needed fuel immediately, but we knew we could find it.
Towards the evening we did find a BP station and were able to fill up our truck. We drove for another three hours, but we had to stop. So we looked for the ideal spot. We drove through a heavily populated zombie area, so we moved through there very fast. That's when I saw the sign. Harley Davidson!! It made me crazy to even think about driving through without checking if there were any left. So I exited and decided to check it out. To my surprise I was able to find a nice Harley Fat Boy. Exactly what I hoped for. It was a total pain in the ass to load it up. You see the bike was a repair bike and didn't run. So I had to push it up the ramp into the truck. kyle wasn't excited about taking it, but I would like to have a nice bike once we do make it to the safe haven. If it does exist. The cool thing is I found the paper work for the bike and was able to get the repair part with it. That made it a really good find. Not only was i able to find a bike, but we acquired some biker leathers. That's good for me since I gave Kyle my body armor. I wondered why there was all this equipment left behind then I seen the reason. From out of the brush came this wild eyed crazy looking zombie. He had blood all over his face and upper torso. He looked very scary. Kyle popped off a three round burst and it didn't even faze him. I aimed for the head and that got his attention. Before we could react again he was on us. He knocked Kyle down and went straight for Caroline. I don't know why, but it seems that kids give off more energy. I was able to get between the zombie and her and i popped off a close three round burst to the zombies head. That put him down, but to my astonishment it didn't keep him down. He was getting back up when we were heading out with all of our score.
We headed south till I couldn't drive anymore. I was just so tired. We found a nice place off the main highway and we slept. It was a peaceful night and there wasn't anything in sight. The kids wanted to set up the tent, but I wanted to get out of here quick tomorrow. We should be in Florida late tomorrow. Then to Tampa the next day. If everything goes smooth then we might be able to make it tomorrow.
-
ZINO
- Knight
- Posts: 4063
- Joined: Mon Jul 14, 2008 5:02 pm
- Comment: NEVER QUIT..... I got lucky
- Location: new york
Re: Survivors Journal
dont stop very well done !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
love it!!!!!!!
love it!!!!!!!
let your YES be YES and your NO be NO but plz no maybe
Re: Survivors Journal
April 22nd
It's almost amazing to think that in a few months it will be a year since things were normal. I mean everyone was worried about the economy and hoping our president would solve the problems. Me the only thing I cared about was making my mom as comfortable for her final days. I never in my wildest dreams ever thought that this would be happening. I never thought that i would have 2 kids that would need me like these two do. Though Kyle is pretty independent, he still needs me. I can't believe how much I need them. I'll be honest with you I never thought that I would need these two kids as much as i do now. They are my life. I feel like I am their father-big Brother. I have decided that if we do find a safe haven or not in Tampa, we are going back to our little campgrounds and living out our days there. I have seen the effect of having a large group of people in a large place like I imagine these people are in. I know that it isn't safe for them. I know that we can fortify the area and live happily ever after, if there is such a thing. Even after all the zombies are gone, there still will be chaos, since there won't be any working governments. If on the off chance that the zombies do survive for another year, not like people have predicted, then I would want to be in a place where I can control things a little better.
We hit Georgia still in the early part of the morning. By my calculations it will several hours to get though Georgia. As long as we don't stop to much, we should still be at our destination tomorrow. I have let Kyle drive, since there isn't much on the road. It's been a pretty straight shot so far. Kyle is getting better at this driving thing. He's still only driving around 45 mph, but he doesn't have to drive as slow around corners.
I have told the kids my intentions with the campgrounds and they seem totally happy with the idea. I intend to catch up with Brea in Tampa if she is there and let her know where we are going. If she is not there, I won't search for her anymore and head to our new home. I need to think about these kids. I can't afford to do a long distance scavenger hunt and hope one day I find her. It isn't fair to the kids. If we can have even the most simple lives, then they deserve that.
We stopped at an off ramp off route 95 going south. To the west we could see a few hundred zombies moving around, but there was hardly anything to the east. It was a dangerous place to stop, but there were fueling stations and we were getting low on fuel. We could of made it a few more miles, but we knew there was gas here, so we decided to stop. Well we weren't sure gas was here, but there being two stations our chance was good. We exited and made our way to the stations. We quietly eliminated two zombies, with a fire axe. Man is that messy. After changing my clothes we checked the tanks and we did get lucky. There was plenty enough to fill up our tank. The problem is that our generator isn't the quietest thing in the world. So we made our best attempt to get the fuel out of the tanks, with as little noise as possible. We covered the generator a with a tarp to keep the noise down. I stood lookout as we filled the truck. I thought we did a pretty good job filling the truck and keeping the noise down, but the zombies heard us anyways. I could see them coming our way. We probably had 10 minutes till they got here, but I told them 5. Kyle topped off as much as he could, but I told him to pack it up. The zombies were getting here quicker than I thought. I made a mad dash back to the truck and made Kyle put the stuff away. I climbed up in the truck and we took off. I estimate we made it out about 2 minutes before we were the main coarse is a zombie buffet. We found a nice housing development a ways past the gas station. I decided to check it out and found them to only be show houses. Meaning they didn't have anyone living there at the time. The were still empty of life. The cool thing is they were by the water. We decided to take in some fishing. Hopefully the water was stocked. It was a bit green, but he hoped for some relaxing time. I knew I had driven away from the zombies enough that they wouldn't follow us. The biggest problem with the development is the only exit was the road we came in. After we checked the houses and found nothing, we did some fishing. We didn't catch anything, but Caroline loved the day.
We decided to leave around 3pm so we could possibly make it out of Georgia today. We quickly loaded up and took off for Florida. We couldn't get back to the highway since the zombies were blocking it. We would have to make our back to the highway another route.
This is where the part of the story changes to bad. We seen the the dealerships coming up and knew by the size of them that a huge town or city was up ahead. I missed the signs that told us where were going, but I figured it wouldn't be that bad. Figured we could just drive straight through like we had in the past. We took a curve in the road decently fast, but doable. What I didn't count on was the zombies in the road. Now if anyone has ever hit a dear or any large animals with their car, then you know somewhat about what we went through. The thing is we hit 4 zombies. One hit smack dead on with the truck the rest were just side swipes. The zombie that went straight into up, went under the truck and I lost control of the truck. It must of flipped three complete times. It may of flipped 2 or 4 times the thing is we were screwed. The bad thing was that Caroline didn't have her seat belt on at the time, so she tumbled like a rag doll. Kyle was knocked out cold and i was groggy as hell. That's when I noticed the sign for Hilton Head, SC. I could of sworn we were in Georgia, but that wasn't important. The important thing was the fact the we crashed in front of a huge car lot and a large amount of stores. There were more zombies than I could count. I was lucky that my M-16 didn't fall far from me. I immediately stood looking at myself to see what was broken, minus a large gouge on my head I was fine. I was bleeding very bad, but I had to get these zombies off of us so we could get out of here. I opened up on the zombies with my m-16 hoping the noise would wake up Kyle and Caroline. I didn't know their condition, but I knew I had to keep the zombies off of them. I moved towards the side of the vehicle with Kyle and hoped he would wake up. I could see right away that he was in bad shape. That image still messes me up. To my astonishment Caroline was fine. She had some bumps and bruises, but overall she seemed fine.
I gathered the remaining stuff that i could find, 2 M-16's my .45 (couldn't find my desert eagle) 7 clips of ammo for the m-16 and two grenades. I was also able to snag my 12 gauge pump, but no other rounds. Like always I grabbed my pack. Journal inside! My generator and motorcycle were scattered across the ground. I found a towel for my head and grabbed up Caroline. I moved her away from the truck a bit and unhooked Kyle from the seat belt. He was pretty badly messed up, but I got him conscience. We staggered to our feet and i started blasting zombies. Kyle could hardly walk, but other than a mild concussion he looked decent. We were all gashed up pretty good. Kyle moved Caroline towards the car dealership and we made our way out. Courtney our new dog looked unhurt, figures.
The zombies were coming from everywhere, but we stood our ground. I dropped one of my last two grenades into a large mass of them. It landed close to a car and the explosion was massive and yet so very impressive. The explosion put me on my butt. We took this opportunity to make our way to the car lot. There were only a few zombies heading our way, but unfortunately they were heading from the car lot. A couple m-16 bursts and we were clear. I looked to the east and I was astonished by the shear number of zombies that were heading our way. I almost cried. The number of zombies coming our way was intense. They were heading from the city and I knew we didn't have much time. I ran inside the car lot and grabbed the first sets of keys I could find, but by the time I came out I knew it was to late. They were upon us and we had to run. I covered the kids as they moved quickly around back of the building.
I used the last of my grenades in the biggest mess of zombies I could find. There were still more than I could count still coming my way. I hurried the kids towards the woods behind the car lot. After a 25 minute run in the woods we came into a residential area that was also loaded with zombies. When are we going to catch a break?
The cool thing about zombies is that you can almost speed walk and out "run" them. They are slower than hell. All you have to do is make sure they don't get in front of you and you are ok. You just have to make sure that you take out the speedy zombies and don't let them gain ground on you as you do it. We had to find a way to go the other direction. We were heading north and I didn't want that. I had to get these kids to Tampa. I have to find Brea.
We ran for hours and we weren't losing the zombies. We had to find a working vehicle. Kyle was badly hurt, but I didn't have time to stop and help him. My head was bleeding pretty bad, but I had other pressing needs.
Now I didn't mean to do it, but i accidentally led the zombie right into a home where survivors were. We came running out of the woods and seen the children playing. Their parents were none to happy when i explained that there were thousands of zombies right behind us. They gathered up all their families and loaded up. They did leave us a crappy Ford Pinto, but it ran and it's all I needed. They told me not to follow them, but I did anyways. At least I tried. That Pinto is a total POS. They fled off as fast as they could, leaving me in the dust.
The Pinto could only get up to 35 mph, but that is enough to get away from zombies. We needed a vehicle fast. This one wouldn't last long. It sputtered every once in a while and I knew the carburetor would need fixed to continue in this car.
Well the inevitable happened. The car died. It actually lasted longer than it sounded like it was going to. Thankfully we died outside of any towns. We were able to rest a bit before heading back into the woods. We had to head south, but unless you intend on going into town and take the chance of running into zombies, then the chance of getting vehicles are slim.
We stopped for the evening after sheer exhaustion took over. I was carrying Caroline and almost dragging Kyle. He kept saying he could make it, but I was getting really tired dragging him. We slept just off a road that was heading south. The problem was that no one could stay awake to stand watch.
It's almost amazing to think that in a few months it will be a year since things were normal. I mean everyone was worried about the economy and hoping our president would solve the problems. Me the only thing I cared about was making my mom as comfortable for her final days. I never in my wildest dreams ever thought that this would be happening. I never thought that i would have 2 kids that would need me like these two do. Though Kyle is pretty independent, he still needs me. I can't believe how much I need them. I'll be honest with you I never thought that I would need these two kids as much as i do now. They are my life. I feel like I am their father-big Brother. I have decided that if we do find a safe haven or not in Tampa, we are going back to our little campgrounds and living out our days there. I have seen the effect of having a large group of people in a large place like I imagine these people are in. I know that it isn't safe for them. I know that we can fortify the area and live happily ever after, if there is such a thing. Even after all the zombies are gone, there still will be chaos, since there won't be any working governments. If on the off chance that the zombies do survive for another year, not like people have predicted, then I would want to be in a place where I can control things a little better.
We hit Georgia still in the early part of the morning. By my calculations it will several hours to get though Georgia. As long as we don't stop to much, we should still be at our destination tomorrow. I have let Kyle drive, since there isn't much on the road. It's been a pretty straight shot so far. Kyle is getting better at this driving thing. He's still only driving around 45 mph, but he doesn't have to drive as slow around corners.
I have told the kids my intentions with the campgrounds and they seem totally happy with the idea. I intend to catch up with Brea in Tampa if she is there and let her know where we are going. If she is not there, I won't search for her anymore and head to our new home. I need to think about these kids. I can't afford to do a long distance scavenger hunt and hope one day I find her. It isn't fair to the kids. If we can have even the most simple lives, then they deserve that.
We stopped at an off ramp off route 95 going south. To the west we could see a few hundred zombies moving around, but there was hardly anything to the east. It was a dangerous place to stop, but there were fueling stations and we were getting low on fuel. We could of made it a few more miles, but we knew there was gas here, so we decided to stop. Well we weren't sure gas was here, but there being two stations our chance was good. We exited and made our way to the stations. We quietly eliminated two zombies, with a fire axe. Man is that messy. After changing my clothes we checked the tanks and we did get lucky. There was plenty enough to fill up our tank. The problem is that our generator isn't the quietest thing in the world. So we made our best attempt to get the fuel out of the tanks, with as little noise as possible. We covered the generator a with a tarp to keep the noise down. I stood lookout as we filled the truck. I thought we did a pretty good job filling the truck and keeping the noise down, but the zombies heard us anyways. I could see them coming our way. We probably had 10 minutes till they got here, but I told them 5. Kyle topped off as much as he could, but I told him to pack it up. The zombies were getting here quicker than I thought. I made a mad dash back to the truck and made Kyle put the stuff away. I climbed up in the truck and we took off. I estimate we made it out about 2 minutes before we were the main coarse is a zombie buffet. We found a nice housing development a ways past the gas station. I decided to check it out and found them to only be show houses. Meaning they didn't have anyone living there at the time. The were still empty of life. The cool thing is they were by the water. We decided to take in some fishing. Hopefully the water was stocked. It was a bit green, but he hoped for some relaxing time. I knew I had driven away from the zombies enough that they wouldn't follow us. The biggest problem with the development is the only exit was the road we came in. After we checked the houses and found nothing, we did some fishing. We didn't catch anything, but Caroline loved the day.
We decided to leave around 3pm so we could possibly make it out of Georgia today. We quickly loaded up and took off for Florida. We couldn't get back to the highway since the zombies were blocking it. We would have to make our back to the highway another route.
This is where the part of the story changes to bad. We seen the the dealerships coming up and knew by the size of them that a huge town or city was up ahead. I missed the signs that told us where were going, but I figured it wouldn't be that bad. Figured we could just drive straight through like we had in the past. We took a curve in the road decently fast, but doable. What I didn't count on was the zombies in the road. Now if anyone has ever hit a dear or any large animals with their car, then you know somewhat about what we went through. The thing is we hit 4 zombies. One hit smack dead on with the truck the rest were just side swipes. The zombie that went straight into up, went under the truck and I lost control of the truck. It must of flipped three complete times. It may of flipped 2 or 4 times the thing is we were screwed. The bad thing was that Caroline didn't have her seat belt on at the time, so she tumbled like a rag doll. Kyle was knocked out cold and i was groggy as hell. That's when I noticed the sign for Hilton Head, SC. I could of sworn we were in Georgia, but that wasn't important. The important thing was the fact the we crashed in front of a huge car lot and a large amount of stores. There were more zombies than I could count. I was lucky that my M-16 didn't fall far from me. I immediately stood looking at myself to see what was broken, minus a large gouge on my head I was fine. I was bleeding very bad, but I had to get these zombies off of us so we could get out of here. I opened up on the zombies with my m-16 hoping the noise would wake up Kyle and Caroline. I didn't know their condition, but I knew I had to keep the zombies off of them. I moved towards the side of the vehicle with Kyle and hoped he would wake up. I could see right away that he was in bad shape. That image still messes me up. To my astonishment Caroline was fine. She had some bumps and bruises, but overall she seemed fine.
I gathered the remaining stuff that i could find, 2 M-16's my .45 (couldn't find my desert eagle) 7 clips of ammo for the m-16 and two grenades. I was also able to snag my 12 gauge pump, but no other rounds. Like always I grabbed my pack. Journal inside! My generator and motorcycle were scattered across the ground. I found a towel for my head and grabbed up Caroline. I moved her away from the truck a bit and unhooked Kyle from the seat belt. He was pretty badly messed up, but I got him conscience. We staggered to our feet and i started blasting zombies. Kyle could hardly walk, but other than a mild concussion he looked decent. We were all gashed up pretty good. Kyle moved Caroline towards the car dealership and we made our way out. Courtney our new dog looked unhurt, figures.
The zombies were coming from everywhere, but we stood our ground. I dropped one of my last two grenades into a large mass of them. It landed close to a car and the explosion was massive and yet so very impressive. The explosion put me on my butt. We took this opportunity to make our way to the car lot. There were only a few zombies heading our way, but unfortunately they were heading from the car lot. A couple m-16 bursts and we were clear. I looked to the east and I was astonished by the shear number of zombies that were heading our way. I almost cried. The number of zombies coming our way was intense. They were heading from the city and I knew we didn't have much time. I ran inside the car lot and grabbed the first sets of keys I could find, but by the time I came out I knew it was to late. They were upon us and we had to run. I covered the kids as they moved quickly around back of the building.
I used the last of my grenades in the biggest mess of zombies I could find. There were still more than I could count still coming my way. I hurried the kids towards the woods behind the car lot. After a 25 minute run in the woods we came into a residential area that was also loaded with zombies. When are we going to catch a break?
The cool thing about zombies is that you can almost speed walk and out "run" them. They are slower than hell. All you have to do is make sure they don't get in front of you and you are ok. You just have to make sure that you take out the speedy zombies and don't let them gain ground on you as you do it. We had to find a way to go the other direction. We were heading north and I didn't want that. I had to get these kids to Tampa. I have to find Brea.
We ran for hours and we weren't losing the zombies. We had to find a working vehicle. Kyle was badly hurt, but I didn't have time to stop and help him. My head was bleeding pretty bad, but I had other pressing needs.
Now I didn't mean to do it, but i accidentally led the zombie right into a home where survivors were. We came running out of the woods and seen the children playing. Their parents were none to happy when i explained that there were thousands of zombies right behind us. They gathered up all their families and loaded up. They did leave us a crappy Ford Pinto, but it ran and it's all I needed. They told me not to follow them, but I did anyways. At least I tried. That Pinto is a total POS. They fled off as fast as they could, leaving me in the dust.
The Pinto could only get up to 35 mph, but that is enough to get away from zombies. We needed a vehicle fast. This one wouldn't last long. It sputtered every once in a while and I knew the carburetor would need fixed to continue in this car.
Well the inevitable happened. The car died. It actually lasted longer than it sounded like it was going to. Thankfully we died outside of any towns. We were able to rest a bit before heading back into the woods. We had to head south, but unless you intend on going into town and take the chance of running into zombies, then the chance of getting vehicles are slim.
We stopped for the evening after sheer exhaustion took over. I was carrying Caroline and almost dragging Kyle. He kept saying he could make it, but I was getting really tired dragging him. We slept just off a road that was heading south. The problem was that no one could stay awake to stand watch.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 23rd
We woke somewhere around noon and I could tell right away that we needed more rest. I had to find a place to stay for a week, so we could get ourselves together. We searched the area and found a nice house hidden back in the trees. At least it used to be a nice house. The smell inside the house was atrocious. I knew as soon as I approached the house that someone died inside. So we decided to stay in the barn. It was rather comfortable up in the loft. The bad thing was we had no food, so I had to leave the kids and go out and look. Kyle offered, but he needed to rest. The good news about the area was that there was no walking dead. I was happy to find a nice spot that was for the most part threat free.
On the property was a big pond. Caroline and me decided instead to try to do some fishing. The problem was that we couldn't find any poles. Either they were in the cars or taken by someone who cleaned out the area. Or they simply didn't fish the pond. We couldn't find anything to use at this place. Someone cleaned it out pretty good. I took Caroline back to the barn and I took off to find some supplies.
I searched an area town and discovered that it was pretty wiped. There was little to help us out. I was able to find some canned food, but the kids are going to hate it. Most of it is vegetables and broths. It will get us through for a couple of days, but we will need something better soon. I found some pots and pans, to help us cook our meals. I started to think back to all the stuff I have lost over the year. I would love to be able to find a nice untouched grocery store again. Or even to have my generator back, or even one of my vehicles. I actually missed my van. I could sleep in it without any problems. Now I am back to scrounging. Scrounging for the basics of essentials.
I did find a RV park and did find a decent RV. It's a trailer type, but will need something to pull it. It's not a big one, but it seems comfortable. It will also need some TLC. If I get it moving i am more than likely forgetting about Tampa and heading back to our safe haven. I know we are close, but I would rather go back than head into more of the unknown.
I also found a nicer place to move the kids. The house was ransacked, but it was still decent enough. It had some of the furnishings still functional, so it won. A big plus was that it didn't smell like death. I knew we would be staying at least a week and I wanted to make the kids a little more comfortable.
After moving the kids in and getting the place a bit more desirable to live it, I looked around the area. The garage and other outbuildings were cleaned out. Just like the rest of the area. There wasn't much. I did find a Mercury Sable, that already had a trailer hitch. It would easily pull the trailer if it would run. Of course it doesn't. I will have plenty of time to figure out what is wrong, but the biggest problem is parts.
April 24th
After a day of scavenging I found very little. I was able to get the puppy some food, but other than a few toys for Caroline the area is pretty wiped. The good thing is the Sable does run now. It's a bit rough, but I think it will be ok. Plus it already has a trailer hitch so all I have to do is get the camper road ready and we will be gone.
April 25th
Spent the day just lounging around. Kyle is starting to feel better, but he's far from being ready to move. I have been able to feed the kids a couple decent meals a day, but that won't last long. I am going to have to make my way to a bigger town and see if I can scrounge some goodies.
April 26th
Not much to report these past few days. We have done very little. I put a little more work into the car, but it's about as good as it's going to get. Plus it's a Sable, it can't be that good anyways. The car smells like redneck, so i've let it air out for the last few days. It smells so bad that i have actually considered crapping in the back seat to make it smell better.
April 27th
We've been going stir crazy the past few days, so I took the kids for a drive. Kyle is a lot better, but I was still a bit skeptical about taking him with us. He insisted he was fine so we went on a little drive. Plus I needed someone to cover my back so i can scrounge some more stuff.
Driving some of the back roads we did find a vehicle storage area. I say it that way, but actually it was just a hillbillies back yard. =) There were some old junkers rusting in the yard, but there were a few worth looking at. The biggest problem with looking at stuff in the high grass is all the crawler zombies that hide and wait for you to drop by. When you do it's snack time. Right next door to this house was a large garage. We checked it out and found a treasure trove of tools. Well maybe not that much, but some indeed. I also found an old Indian motorcycle, but it didn't run. Parts for the thing would be tough to find, so we left it. We did find a small car that ran better than the Sable, so we took it instead. The kids were a tad upset, because they wanted the room. I chose the small car for the mileage. The bad thing is I won't be taking the camper. I just want to get where i am going then I am done. Oh Yes i forgot to mention that we are still heading to Tampa. The other problem with the car is that it's a standard shift and Kyle can't drive it. Our new car is a Honda Civic Hatchback. These Honda's run forever and get awesome gas mileage. The tank still has 3/4 of a tank of gas, so i would be willing to bet that it will get us close to Tampa.
We also found some out of date candies and chips, but right now beggars can't be choosy. Plus they still taste good.
April 28th
Against my better judgment we left at 7am and headed for Florida. This car is awesome. It has damn good traction and maneuvers like a champ. I know that within 2 days we will be in Florida and maybe even into Tampa.
Talk about fun. Well fun for me. Well I was able to jump on the highway and headed south. Yea right into Savannah, Georgia. There were absolutely thousands upon thousands of zombies still moving around in Savannah, but lucky for us we were on the highway and only had to dodge a few. (well a few dozen). Though we did have to abandon the highway, we still made it through unscathed. I am having fun driving this little car. The kids are wanting me to change vehicles, but this is fine for now. I know soon i will have no choice, but for now i am keeping this car.
The kids actually got pissed at me for passing by a nice mini van. I told them chances are that we would have to fix it and we didn't have that much time. They didn't buy that for a second.
We stopped for gas and supplies at a small gas station. There was a large Olds sitting beside the garage, but the fuel would kill us. We are stuck in our little car for now, but I promised them when we found something worth stopping for we would. The gas station was pretty untouched. I had to kill a zombie who looked like he was dieing anyways. I have noticed that the zombies are looking more sicker than normal. (if that is possible) I heard rumors that after a while the zombies would just die off and we could reclaim our towns again. It kind of looked that way.
The shop gave us a bit of canned food and some stale pop. (it still tasted decent) and some more out of date foods. We were able to top off the Civic and fix a few misc things that were wrong with it. While Caroline and myself cleaned out the store just for jokes kyle turned on the radio and he found a working station. He was just so excited. We heard for the first time that there was actually a zombie free area in Georgia and that people could freely come to the place and live out their lives with them. All they asked is that everyone pitch in and help. If you weren't willing to help then stay away. They had free medical treatments and a working theater. All the comforts of home. This made us extremely happy. We were so excited to get there. We knew that this transmission wasn't coming from Tampa, so we figured the transmission might be coming from another station near here. I just didn't know how to track down the signal so we agreed to head to Tampa.
With new energy we headed out. We listened to the music played on the station and on the way i ate an ancient Slim Jim. Almost made me puke. The kids laughed at me.
We made it to a decent sized town, didn't catch the name. I did catch the Piggly Wiggly sign though just on the other side of town. A decent sized grocery store with what looked like a small amount of zombies inside. Well so it looked, but you know how my luck has been going. So we voted on stopping and we also decided to try and take a bigger car from the parking lot. Most of these cars haven't been started in a year, so some might be tough to start. Like the one I am driving.
We decided to spend no more than 20 minutes inside getting food. I didn't want another shoot em up in the parking lot. Plus we wanted to acquire another car. Sucks that we are trading, considering I just filled it. Into the grocery store we went and as soon as we went in we came out. The smell was overpowering. It stunk so bad that my eyes were watering when I came out. Kyle started puking. Thankfully Caroline didn't go in. I chose not to stay in the area and we climbed back into the Civic and headed out. I told the kids when we run low on gas then we would trade. I just wanted to get the full use of the car we could. What they don't know is that this car will almost be in Tampa when it runs out. Or very close.
I drove till I seen the welcome to Florida sign. I wanted to get into Florida before we quit. The bad thing is finding a place to sleep out in the middle of nowhere. Then I seen the sign. Pecan Park RV Resort. I just had to stop. That is how we are now sitting along the side of the road in the middle of nowhere, writing in my journal getting ready to fall asleep in a nice RV. Now it's not the nicest one, but it was the closest one. There weren't alot of zombies, but enough that we didn't want to fight all of them. This is pretty damn nice. It will need fuel, but that is fine. I have a feeling i can find that.
We woke somewhere around noon and I could tell right away that we needed more rest. I had to find a place to stay for a week, so we could get ourselves together. We searched the area and found a nice house hidden back in the trees. At least it used to be a nice house. The smell inside the house was atrocious. I knew as soon as I approached the house that someone died inside. So we decided to stay in the barn. It was rather comfortable up in the loft. The bad thing was we had no food, so I had to leave the kids and go out and look. Kyle offered, but he needed to rest. The good news about the area was that there was no walking dead. I was happy to find a nice spot that was for the most part threat free.
On the property was a big pond. Caroline and me decided instead to try to do some fishing. The problem was that we couldn't find any poles. Either they were in the cars or taken by someone who cleaned out the area. Or they simply didn't fish the pond. We couldn't find anything to use at this place. Someone cleaned it out pretty good. I took Caroline back to the barn and I took off to find some supplies.
I searched an area town and discovered that it was pretty wiped. There was little to help us out. I was able to find some canned food, but the kids are going to hate it. Most of it is vegetables and broths. It will get us through for a couple of days, but we will need something better soon. I found some pots and pans, to help us cook our meals. I started to think back to all the stuff I have lost over the year. I would love to be able to find a nice untouched grocery store again. Or even to have my generator back, or even one of my vehicles. I actually missed my van. I could sleep in it without any problems. Now I am back to scrounging. Scrounging for the basics of essentials.
I did find a RV park and did find a decent RV. It's a trailer type, but will need something to pull it. It's not a big one, but it seems comfortable. It will also need some TLC. If I get it moving i am more than likely forgetting about Tampa and heading back to our safe haven. I know we are close, but I would rather go back than head into more of the unknown.
I also found a nicer place to move the kids. The house was ransacked, but it was still decent enough. It had some of the furnishings still functional, so it won. A big plus was that it didn't smell like death. I knew we would be staying at least a week and I wanted to make the kids a little more comfortable.
After moving the kids in and getting the place a bit more desirable to live it, I looked around the area. The garage and other outbuildings were cleaned out. Just like the rest of the area. There wasn't much. I did find a Mercury Sable, that already had a trailer hitch. It would easily pull the trailer if it would run. Of course it doesn't. I will have plenty of time to figure out what is wrong, but the biggest problem is parts.
April 24th
After a day of scavenging I found very little. I was able to get the puppy some food, but other than a few toys for Caroline the area is pretty wiped. The good thing is the Sable does run now. It's a bit rough, but I think it will be ok. Plus it already has a trailer hitch so all I have to do is get the camper road ready and we will be gone.
April 25th
Spent the day just lounging around. Kyle is starting to feel better, but he's far from being ready to move. I have been able to feed the kids a couple decent meals a day, but that won't last long. I am going to have to make my way to a bigger town and see if I can scrounge some goodies.
April 26th
Not much to report these past few days. We have done very little. I put a little more work into the car, but it's about as good as it's going to get. Plus it's a Sable, it can't be that good anyways. The car smells like redneck, so i've let it air out for the last few days. It smells so bad that i have actually considered crapping in the back seat to make it smell better.
April 27th
We've been going stir crazy the past few days, so I took the kids for a drive. Kyle is a lot better, but I was still a bit skeptical about taking him with us. He insisted he was fine so we went on a little drive. Plus I needed someone to cover my back so i can scrounge some more stuff.
Driving some of the back roads we did find a vehicle storage area. I say it that way, but actually it was just a hillbillies back yard. =) There were some old junkers rusting in the yard, but there were a few worth looking at. The biggest problem with looking at stuff in the high grass is all the crawler zombies that hide and wait for you to drop by. When you do it's snack time. Right next door to this house was a large garage. We checked it out and found a treasure trove of tools. Well maybe not that much, but some indeed. I also found an old Indian motorcycle, but it didn't run. Parts for the thing would be tough to find, so we left it. We did find a small car that ran better than the Sable, so we took it instead. The kids were a tad upset, because they wanted the room. I chose the small car for the mileage. The bad thing is I won't be taking the camper. I just want to get where i am going then I am done. Oh Yes i forgot to mention that we are still heading to Tampa. The other problem with the car is that it's a standard shift and Kyle can't drive it. Our new car is a Honda Civic Hatchback. These Honda's run forever and get awesome gas mileage. The tank still has 3/4 of a tank of gas, so i would be willing to bet that it will get us close to Tampa.
We also found some out of date candies and chips, but right now beggars can't be choosy. Plus they still taste good.
April 28th
Against my better judgment we left at 7am and headed for Florida. This car is awesome. It has damn good traction and maneuvers like a champ. I know that within 2 days we will be in Florida and maybe even into Tampa.
Talk about fun. Well fun for me. Well I was able to jump on the highway and headed south. Yea right into Savannah, Georgia. There were absolutely thousands upon thousands of zombies still moving around in Savannah, but lucky for us we were on the highway and only had to dodge a few. (well a few dozen). Though we did have to abandon the highway, we still made it through unscathed. I am having fun driving this little car. The kids are wanting me to change vehicles, but this is fine for now. I know soon i will have no choice, but for now i am keeping this car.
The kids actually got pissed at me for passing by a nice mini van. I told them chances are that we would have to fix it and we didn't have that much time. They didn't buy that for a second.
We stopped for gas and supplies at a small gas station. There was a large Olds sitting beside the garage, but the fuel would kill us. We are stuck in our little car for now, but I promised them when we found something worth stopping for we would. The gas station was pretty untouched. I had to kill a zombie who looked like he was dieing anyways. I have noticed that the zombies are looking more sicker than normal. (if that is possible) I heard rumors that after a while the zombies would just die off and we could reclaim our towns again. It kind of looked that way.
The shop gave us a bit of canned food and some stale pop. (it still tasted decent) and some more out of date foods. We were able to top off the Civic and fix a few misc things that were wrong with it. While Caroline and myself cleaned out the store just for jokes kyle turned on the radio and he found a working station. He was just so excited. We heard for the first time that there was actually a zombie free area in Georgia and that people could freely come to the place and live out their lives with them. All they asked is that everyone pitch in and help. If you weren't willing to help then stay away. They had free medical treatments and a working theater. All the comforts of home. This made us extremely happy. We were so excited to get there. We knew that this transmission wasn't coming from Tampa, so we figured the transmission might be coming from another station near here. I just didn't know how to track down the signal so we agreed to head to Tampa.
With new energy we headed out. We listened to the music played on the station and on the way i ate an ancient Slim Jim. Almost made me puke. The kids laughed at me.
We made it to a decent sized town, didn't catch the name. I did catch the Piggly Wiggly sign though just on the other side of town. A decent sized grocery store with what looked like a small amount of zombies inside. Well so it looked, but you know how my luck has been going. So we voted on stopping and we also decided to try and take a bigger car from the parking lot. Most of these cars haven't been started in a year, so some might be tough to start. Like the one I am driving.
We decided to spend no more than 20 minutes inside getting food. I didn't want another shoot em up in the parking lot. Plus we wanted to acquire another car. Sucks that we are trading, considering I just filled it. Into the grocery store we went and as soon as we went in we came out. The smell was overpowering. It stunk so bad that my eyes were watering when I came out. Kyle started puking. Thankfully Caroline didn't go in. I chose not to stay in the area and we climbed back into the Civic and headed out. I told the kids when we run low on gas then we would trade. I just wanted to get the full use of the car we could. What they don't know is that this car will almost be in Tampa when it runs out. Or very close.
I drove till I seen the welcome to Florida sign. I wanted to get into Florida before we quit. The bad thing is finding a place to sleep out in the middle of nowhere. Then I seen the sign. Pecan Park RV Resort. I just had to stop. That is how we are now sitting along the side of the road in the middle of nowhere, writing in my journal getting ready to fall asleep in a nice RV. Now it's not the nicest one, but it was the closest one. There weren't alot of zombies, but enough that we didn't want to fight all of them. This is pretty damn nice. It will need fuel, but that is fine. I have a feeling i can find that.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 29th
I believe if I am not mistaking that today is a Wednesday. Not that big of a deal in Zombieville. I found myself imagining what i would be doing at this time if not for the zombies. Then I realized I would of probably still been in Iraq. Fighting zombies or Iraqis I would still be killing. Well maybe not so much me, since i was the radioman in my unit. Trained to kill, yet made to carry the radio. Before I joined the Army, i thought long and hard about my future. I decided that i should have a usable career to fall back on if i were to leave the Army. Makes me smile that i became a radioman. Where in life am I going to use calling in for artillery support? Domino's Pizza here I come. I actually thought when i went into communications that i would be doing more, but essentially I came into an area and helped set up their communications center. Then after we got settled i would be the radioman for our unit. Now don't get me wrong, I did fire my weapon. I did! Really!!!!
We traveled through Callahan, Florida today and we could tell that someone came in and cleared this town. There wasn't one zombie at all moving about. Every house we seen was ransacked and cleaned out. We stopped at a few houses, but we found very little. The kids found some books and other small things. There just wasn't much left. The doors on the houses were left open so i figure to let people know that they were empty. We searched a few more, but didn't find enough to worry about looking in anymore. There wasn't anything left behind. No cars or anything useful. There were some furnishings, but we have a camper now. Plus it's tough finding furnishings not infested with bugs. That is really getting to be a problem.
On the way out of town we noticed an auto dealership and decided to stop. There were only a few vehicles on the lot, but we desperately needed gas. If we could of got a quarter of a tank it would be one hell of a blessing. Lucky for us we did get gas. Almost filled the tank. I left Kyle on watch and he missed a zombie and it almost bit me. I feel very lucky to be alive. I was able to put the son of a gun down with two shots. After I calmed down, I looked at the zombie and seen it was a young 14 year old girl. I'm only guessing her age, but she was a recent kill. She looked fresh. So I figured if she was this fresh, then survivors could be in the area. If they are in the area still, they may not know about Tampa. We drove around, but didn't find anything. That's not saying there wasn't anything to find, but unless we did a house to house search we weren't going to find them. I didn't have time for that.
So we left and headed south. The sheer mass of what these people cleared is amazing. I am doubtful that the people from Tampa did all this, but i am amazed by the sheer magnitude of what they did. We traveled south for several miles and we've only seen a few zombies. Though we did kill a few here and there, I am amazed by what we are looking at.
We seen the signs for Jacksonville coming up, but i wanted to know if they could or did clear a city of this size. Well the answer is a complete and total no. There was still a whole slue of zombies here. We turned around as fast as we could and exited the city. We took a wide birth around the city.
We ended our day outside of Osceola and to be honest I don't have a clue how to get to Tampa. I lost our map and wasn't able to find one. We hoped that there might be some signs pointing towards the survivors compound, but if there is we can't find it. I'm going to sleep it off for the night. We feel we are pretty safe here, but are still doing watches. I hope to find Tampa tomorrow, but there is a chance I won't.
I believe if I am not mistaking that today is a Wednesday. Not that big of a deal in Zombieville. I found myself imagining what i would be doing at this time if not for the zombies. Then I realized I would of probably still been in Iraq. Fighting zombies or Iraqis I would still be killing. Well maybe not so much me, since i was the radioman in my unit. Trained to kill, yet made to carry the radio. Before I joined the Army, i thought long and hard about my future. I decided that i should have a usable career to fall back on if i were to leave the Army. Makes me smile that i became a radioman. Where in life am I going to use calling in for artillery support? Domino's Pizza here I come. I actually thought when i went into communications that i would be doing more, but essentially I came into an area and helped set up their communications center. Then after we got settled i would be the radioman for our unit. Now don't get me wrong, I did fire my weapon. I did! Really!!!!
We traveled through Callahan, Florida today and we could tell that someone came in and cleared this town. There wasn't one zombie at all moving about. Every house we seen was ransacked and cleaned out. We stopped at a few houses, but we found very little. The kids found some books and other small things. There just wasn't much left. The doors on the houses were left open so i figure to let people know that they were empty. We searched a few more, but didn't find enough to worry about looking in anymore. There wasn't anything left behind. No cars or anything useful. There were some furnishings, but we have a camper now. Plus it's tough finding furnishings not infested with bugs. That is really getting to be a problem.
On the way out of town we noticed an auto dealership and decided to stop. There were only a few vehicles on the lot, but we desperately needed gas. If we could of got a quarter of a tank it would be one hell of a blessing. Lucky for us we did get gas. Almost filled the tank. I left Kyle on watch and he missed a zombie and it almost bit me. I feel very lucky to be alive. I was able to put the son of a gun down with two shots. After I calmed down, I looked at the zombie and seen it was a young 14 year old girl. I'm only guessing her age, but she was a recent kill. She looked fresh. So I figured if she was this fresh, then survivors could be in the area. If they are in the area still, they may not know about Tampa. We drove around, but didn't find anything. That's not saying there wasn't anything to find, but unless we did a house to house search we weren't going to find them. I didn't have time for that.
So we left and headed south. The sheer mass of what these people cleared is amazing. I am doubtful that the people from Tampa did all this, but i am amazed by the sheer magnitude of what they did. We traveled south for several miles and we've only seen a few zombies. Though we did kill a few here and there, I am amazed by what we are looking at.
We seen the signs for Jacksonville coming up, but i wanted to know if they could or did clear a city of this size. Well the answer is a complete and total no. There was still a whole slue of zombies here. We turned around as fast as we could and exited the city. We took a wide birth around the city.
We ended our day outside of Osceola and to be honest I don't have a clue how to get to Tampa. I lost our map and wasn't able to find one. We hoped that there might be some signs pointing towards the survivors compound, but if there is we can't find it. I'm going to sleep it off for the night. We feel we are pretty safe here, but are still doing watches. I hope to find Tampa tomorrow, but there is a chance I won't.
Re: Survivors Journal
April 30th
Well we found Tampa, but only minutes to late. You see large groups of people attract large groups of zombies. It's always that way. We could see thousands of zombies moving their way towards the city. The city seemed pretty fortified and the group seemed pretty well armed, but I was doubtful that this would be enough. I watched from afar as the people inside the fenced in city scrambled around trying to fend off the onslaught of zombies. I felt helpless watching this happen. I decided that i might be able to help. I let Kyle slide over and drive and told him to keep Caroline safe. They argued with me for a bit, but gave in. I knew that i wouldn't make to much of a dent, because of my limited ammo, but I had to try. I grabbed three clips for my m-16 and my shotgun.
I moved up quick and dropped a few straggler zombies. I knew this wasn't a good idea, but I made my way for the front gate. I could see that Kyle moved the camper far away. I hoped he didn't leave me. I dropped a total of 4 zombies as i moved closer to the gate. I could see the people in the fence battling zombies that made it through. As i ran up I wondered why the group wasn't using fire to move these zombies off. Then I noticed they had their fuel supplies right next to the fence. What moron did that? I rushed the gate and as I made it to the gate the zombies surged their way towards me. I figured as much. The guards by the gate thankfully opened it enough so I could get in. Believe it or not they wanted to stop and introduce themselves to me. WOW!!!!! I immediately started to thin out the zombies by the gate with the help of my three new friends.
Off to the east I saw the fence start to buckle. I knew this wasn't good. I instinctively started to order the guys in my area around. They jumped! I told one of them to fill some containers with gas so we could get these things to move back. He jumped at my orders. After he filled a few containers I told the guards here to hold the line just for a few more minutes and i would get them moved back. Me and the other guard rushed over with the cans of gas and soaked the ground in front of the zombies that were trying to knock down the fence. Around me I could see no one giving orders, no one doing anything to truly help with the situation. I tried for a second to find Brea, but I couldn't see her. We saturated the ground all along the east fence and i lit the ground. The zombies moved back quickly. Some started to just move around the fire and attack another fence, but this bought us some time.
I returned to the group at the gate. Thankfully the gate was still secure. With the fuel supplies this close to the gate i couldn't afford to light up the area. Any fire would certainly catch the tanks on fire and then we'd have more problems. We had little choice, but to just simply shoot the hundreds of zombies at the gate. We used torches to try to move the zombies back, but there was just way to many. it was a very difficult thing to do, since there were alot of fuel spills around the tanks from previous fill ups. I was disappointed by the lack of discipline that these people showed. These people were in just total chaos. There were only about 25 or so people who were actually fighting the zombies. I couldn't believe that this was all the people who were capable of helping. I knew they would soon have to vacate their camp. The other thing that surprised me about this whole thing was how close they set up to Tampa. I would of set it up on the outskirts of Tampa, not right in it.
I noticed some large trucks around back of a building and told a couple of guys to gather up the people and load them up in the trucks. They looked at me like "Who the hell is this guy?" I told them to get moving, because we were not going to be able to hold this area and i didn't want to see more people die. As I was saying that, one of the fences went down and the zombies came rolling in. I moved up to the zombies and tried to stop a few, but I didn't notice the speedster zombie off to my left and he hit me with such velocity that i almost did a complete flip. The other guards ignored the speedster and me, I guess they didn't find it that dangerous. The bad thing was it went straight for the buildings where all the civilians were at.
As i gathered my senses, I looked over to another fence and seen the zombies had breached that fence to. I moved to my feet and headed to where the civilians were at and where the speedster took off for. I could hear screams from inside the building and as I made it through the front door i saw that the zombies had come in from the rear of the building and were attacking people. The guards with the truck were scared to enter, but I forced them to help me. I switched to my shotgun and entered the building. My two shaking helpers behind me.
Just as we entered the building I turned to see someone drive a large truck out of the fence and make their escape. Nothing better than a damn coward. I moved into the building and I started to sweep the room. To my left a zombie was chewing on a young girls face and i blasted the zombie right in the head. It didn't even see it coming. The building used to be a small office building, but now smelled like a sewage treatment facility. How could they make people live in this filth? The main front room was empty except the one zombie and the little girl. From this room I had two exits. One to the left. One straight ahead. I asked the two guards with me where the people are and they said straight. They seemed apprehensive to continue on. I got a really bad feeling about this place really quick. I entered the door straight ahead and found 7 zombies moving towards 3 screaming kids. I moved in quick and shot 3 of them and the 2 guards took out the rest. I motioned the kids to move towards the guards and they froze. I left them there for a few minutes while I went ahead and swept the other rooms. I told one of the guards to stay and keep an eye on the kids. The next room had several cubicles that were torn apart and stacked against the rear wall. I pumped a shot into a zombie as I entered the room. My little friend hit one as he turned to the right. Once he started going he was on a roll. Man did that guy like to shoot zombies. We cleared the first floor of the building in record time.
I could hear screams on the second floor and we made our way up the stairs. On the second floor there was a bit of the same. More shootings of zombies and more dead bodies. Though we were able to save 9 more people upstairs. Unfortunately no one heard of my sister, so I knew she wasn't here. They said that there were other camps in the area, but they couldn't be sure that she was in any of them.
Well to make things worse, everyone outside that was killing zombies took off. We were all alone. Two guards (Pete and Dave) me, 3 young kids (Myra age 7, Teddy age 9 and Mary age 11), 6 more adult females (Sara, Monica, Liz, Brenda, T'Shawna and Mandy), 3 adult males Michael, Luther and Lee). I had about 9 shots left in my m-16 (which I handed to Lee) and about 15 rounds left of 12 gauge. Pete had a 12 gauge pump same as mine, but he had 12 rounds left and a .45 with 27 rounds. Dave the mad man who helped me clear the rooms had a 30-30 rifle with 38 rounds and a 12 gauge pump with 9 rounds. The 12 gauge went to Michael and Pete's .45 went to Luther. We went to the roof since we could hear zombies moving around down stairs.
Lucky for us the next building was relatively close and we could jump to the next roof. The zombies occupied the ground below, so it gave us great motivation to make the jump. We could see all around us zombies everywhere. We couldn't make the jump to the next building and we couldn't drop from the roof and make a run for it. To many zombies. There was only one answer that i could see. Shoot the fuel tanks and hope they blow up enough to take out a large area of zombies. And also hope we wouldn't die to.
Well that went over well. I did make the shot and after a bit there was this nice explosion. The explosion was so large that it threw us off the top of the building. It also blew the crap out of a bunch of zombies. The ones that were not blown apart just simply stood back up and proceeded to eat us. I watched as 3 zombies eat Luther. T'Shawna was dead from the explosion and other than Dave, Sara and myself I couldn't see the rest. I looked myself over and i guess it was shock, but I didn't notice a large piece of wood had lodged in my leg. I must of been in shock, because I didn't feel any pain. I Moved quickly away from the rest and tried to stop the bleeding as good as i could. Dave appropriated us a small pickup and the threw me in the back. I still had my m-16 and a shotgun, so I prepared for combat. Thankfully Sara is a nurse, but unfortunately there was no time to help me.
Well with a bunch of luck we were able to flee the area and escape with our life. The problem is I lost alot of blood from the piece of wood in my leg. On the way out we did find Myra and Teddy and to my surprise they seemed ok.
Sara was able to stop the bleeding and remove the wood. She did some makeshift stitching, but for the most part i can't use my leg. So I get to ride in the back of the pickup and hope they don't bounce me out. I told the group about Kyle and Caroline, but when we got to the place they were supposed to wait, they were already gone. I was visibly shaken and the group saw that i was. I hoped they moved further away, but we couldn't find them.
We decided to find a place to hold up for a bit and rest. I already miss Kyle and Caroline. I just hope they are ok. We found a decent place to sleep. I remained in the back of the truck, since we were able to get the truck into a garage. My leg hurt to bad to move and Sara agreed with me sleeping in the truck for the night. They found some padding for me to sleep on. Part of me wishes i didn't help the people in the camp, but even the group knows they wouldn't of been here if i didn't. They call me a hero, but I don't agree. I did what anyone should of done. I am no hero.
Well we found Tampa, but only minutes to late. You see large groups of people attract large groups of zombies. It's always that way. We could see thousands of zombies moving their way towards the city. The city seemed pretty fortified and the group seemed pretty well armed, but I was doubtful that this would be enough. I watched from afar as the people inside the fenced in city scrambled around trying to fend off the onslaught of zombies. I felt helpless watching this happen. I decided that i might be able to help. I let Kyle slide over and drive and told him to keep Caroline safe. They argued with me for a bit, but gave in. I knew that i wouldn't make to much of a dent, because of my limited ammo, but I had to try. I grabbed three clips for my m-16 and my shotgun.
I moved up quick and dropped a few straggler zombies. I knew this wasn't a good idea, but I made my way for the front gate. I could see that Kyle moved the camper far away. I hoped he didn't leave me. I dropped a total of 4 zombies as i moved closer to the gate. I could see the people in the fence battling zombies that made it through. As i ran up I wondered why the group wasn't using fire to move these zombies off. Then I noticed they had their fuel supplies right next to the fence. What moron did that? I rushed the gate and as I made it to the gate the zombies surged their way towards me. I figured as much. The guards by the gate thankfully opened it enough so I could get in. Believe it or not they wanted to stop and introduce themselves to me. WOW!!!!! I immediately started to thin out the zombies by the gate with the help of my three new friends.
Off to the east I saw the fence start to buckle. I knew this wasn't good. I instinctively started to order the guys in my area around. They jumped! I told one of them to fill some containers with gas so we could get these things to move back. He jumped at my orders. After he filled a few containers I told the guards here to hold the line just for a few more minutes and i would get them moved back. Me and the other guard rushed over with the cans of gas and soaked the ground in front of the zombies that were trying to knock down the fence. Around me I could see no one giving orders, no one doing anything to truly help with the situation. I tried for a second to find Brea, but I couldn't see her. We saturated the ground all along the east fence and i lit the ground. The zombies moved back quickly. Some started to just move around the fire and attack another fence, but this bought us some time.
I returned to the group at the gate. Thankfully the gate was still secure. With the fuel supplies this close to the gate i couldn't afford to light up the area. Any fire would certainly catch the tanks on fire and then we'd have more problems. We had little choice, but to just simply shoot the hundreds of zombies at the gate. We used torches to try to move the zombies back, but there was just way to many. it was a very difficult thing to do, since there were alot of fuel spills around the tanks from previous fill ups. I was disappointed by the lack of discipline that these people showed. These people were in just total chaos. There were only about 25 or so people who were actually fighting the zombies. I couldn't believe that this was all the people who were capable of helping. I knew they would soon have to vacate their camp. The other thing that surprised me about this whole thing was how close they set up to Tampa. I would of set it up on the outskirts of Tampa, not right in it.
I noticed some large trucks around back of a building and told a couple of guys to gather up the people and load them up in the trucks. They looked at me like "Who the hell is this guy?" I told them to get moving, because we were not going to be able to hold this area and i didn't want to see more people die. As I was saying that, one of the fences went down and the zombies came rolling in. I moved up to the zombies and tried to stop a few, but I didn't notice the speedster zombie off to my left and he hit me with such velocity that i almost did a complete flip. The other guards ignored the speedster and me, I guess they didn't find it that dangerous. The bad thing was it went straight for the buildings where all the civilians were at.
As i gathered my senses, I looked over to another fence and seen the zombies had breached that fence to. I moved to my feet and headed to where the civilians were at and where the speedster took off for. I could hear screams from inside the building and as I made it through the front door i saw that the zombies had come in from the rear of the building and were attacking people. The guards with the truck were scared to enter, but I forced them to help me. I switched to my shotgun and entered the building. My two shaking helpers behind me.
Just as we entered the building I turned to see someone drive a large truck out of the fence and make their escape. Nothing better than a damn coward. I moved into the building and I started to sweep the room. To my left a zombie was chewing on a young girls face and i blasted the zombie right in the head. It didn't even see it coming. The building used to be a small office building, but now smelled like a sewage treatment facility. How could they make people live in this filth? The main front room was empty except the one zombie and the little girl. From this room I had two exits. One to the left. One straight ahead. I asked the two guards with me where the people are and they said straight. They seemed apprehensive to continue on. I got a really bad feeling about this place really quick. I entered the door straight ahead and found 7 zombies moving towards 3 screaming kids. I moved in quick and shot 3 of them and the 2 guards took out the rest. I motioned the kids to move towards the guards and they froze. I left them there for a few minutes while I went ahead and swept the other rooms. I told one of the guards to stay and keep an eye on the kids. The next room had several cubicles that were torn apart and stacked against the rear wall. I pumped a shot into a zombie as I entered the room. My little friend hit one as he turned to the right. Once he started going he was on a roll. Man did that guy like to shoot zombies. We cleared the first floor of the building in record time.
I could hear screams on the second floor and we made our way up the stairs. On the second floor there was a bit of the same. More shootings of zombies and more dead bodies. Though we were able to save 9 more people upstairs. Unfortunately no one heard of my sister, so I knew she wasn't here. They said that there were other camps in the area, but they couldn't be sure that she was in any of them.
Well to make things worse, everyone outside that was killing zombies took off. We were all alone. Two guards (Pete and Dave) me, 3 young kids (Myra age 7, Teddy age 9 and Mary age 11), 6 more adult females (Sara, Monica, Liz, Brenda, T'Shawna and Mandy), 3 adult males Michael, Luther and Lee). I had about 9 shots left in my m-16 (which I handed to Lee) and about 15 rounds left of 12 gauge. Pete had a 12 gauge pump same as mine, but he had 12 rounds left and a .45 with 27 rounds. Dave the mad man who helped me clear the rooms had a 30-30 rifle with 38 rounds and a 12 gauge pump with 9 rounds. The 12 gauge went to Michael and Pete's .45 went to Luther. We went to the roof since we could hear zombies moving around down stairs.
Lucky for us the next building was relatively close and we could jump to the next roof. The zombies occupied the ground below, so it gave us great motivation to make the jump. We could see all around us zombies everywhere. We couldn't make the jump to the next building and we couldn't drop from the roof and make a run for it. To many zombies. There was only one answer that i could see. Shoot the fuel tanks and hope they blow up enough to take out a large area of zombies. And also hope we wouldn't die to.
Well that went over well. I did make the shot and after a bit there was this nice explosion. The explosion was so large that it threw us off the top of the building. It also blew the crap out of a bunch of zombies. The ones that were not blown apart just simply stood back up and proceeded to eat us. I watched as 3 zombies eat Luther. T'Shawna was dead from the explosion and other than Dave, Sara and myself I couldn't see the rest. I looked myself over and i guess it was shock, but I didn't notice a large piece of wood had lodged in my leg. I must of been in shock, because I didn't feel any pain. I Moved quickly away from the rest and tried to stop the bleeding as good as i could. Dave appropriated us a small pickup and the threw me in the back. I still had my m-16 and a shotgun, so I prepared for combat. Thankfully Sara is a nurse, but unfortunately there was no time to help me.
Well with a bunch of luck we were able to flee the area and escape with our life. The problem is I lost alot of blood from the piece of wood in my leg. On the way out we did find Myra and Teddy and to my surprise they seemed ok.
Sara was able to stop the bleeding and remove the wood. She did some makeshift stitching, but for the most part i can't use my leg. So I get to ride in the back of the pickup and hope they don't bounce me out. I told the group about Kyle and Caroline, but when we got to the place they were supposed to wait, they were already gone. I was visibly shaken and the group saw that i was. I hoped they moved further away, but we couldn't find them.
We decided to find a place to hold up for a bit and rest. I already miss Kyle and Caroline. I just hope they are ok. We found a decent place to sleep. I remained in the back of the truck, since we were able to get the truck into a garage. My leg hurt to bad to move and Sara agreed with me sleeping in the truck for the night. They found some padding for me to sleep on. Part of me wishes i didn't help the people in the camp, but even the group knows they wouldn't of been here if i didn't. They call me a hero, but I don't agree. I did what anyone should of done. I am no hero.
Re: Survivors Journal
May 10th
Been resting for the past few days. Sara and myself have discovered we have alot in common and have found a mutual attraction for each other. She nursed me back to health and while she nursed me commented about all my battle scars. She told me that i was in rough shape. I could only look worse if i had been hit by a truck. I can honestly say that i am falling in love with her. The first time we kissed was like nothing I have ever felt in my life.
My mood has been greatly increased since Kyle and Caroline found us. They had been hiding out in an area house, like we were. They lost the camper when Kyle swerved to miss a car and hit a light post. He was going to fast. He said he wasn't, but he likes to go fast. Both are unharmed and well fed. Kyle has become one hell of a good survivalist. Sara was in shock when they ran up to me and hugged me. They both called me dad and after a few minutes of explaining Sara understood why. She was trying to do the math, Kyle was only 10 years younger than me.
We've set up a nice place here, but we all know it won't last. I want to head back north and the group all have their ideas where to head. We will likely figure it out, but it's more than likely that most of us will split up. Sara already said that she is going to go with me no matter where i go. She is not happy with my choice of Ohio, but after telling her about a little piece of paradise she is somewhat convinced.
Now for the weird news. I found Breanna. It's kinda hard to explain, but she has become a zombie. Just not your normal zombie. It seems that there is a way that if someone is infected that they don't fully change. She only has some of her memories, most of our childhood is gone to her. She doesn't even remember our parents. She still knows her paramedic skills, though no one will let her work on them. They say she is just to damn creepy. To be honest I can relate. It's hard to look into her eyes and not see anything in them. Her eyes are an off gray. She is defiantly my sister, since she remembers me. I have tried to work with her on her memories, but they simply appear to be gone. Part of her died and a part of her lived. It makes me cry a bit to see her this way. I know that more than likely I will have to eventually put her down, but till that time comes I am happy to have my sister back.
May 13th
We've decided to head out and I am taking Breanna with us. We have discovered that she can actually go into areas and scout out the zombie activity and report back to us. Zombies look at her as one of their own.
I can only walk with the help of crutches, so I am only at 50%. I don't have alot of strength, but I have gotten better the past few days. We are all in good spirits. The past few weeks have taken alot out of us, but we have fought back and have kicked ass.
May 14th
We found our first celebrity today. Avril Lavigne! She's been running with a small band of people and fighting to stay alive. Avril decided not to stay with us, but it was nice to see her. None of us really got all that excited about seeing her, so I think that kind of offended her. She's an ok singer, and not my kind of musician. I always looked at as a kind of teanie bopper wanna be rocker. Never really impressed me. Nice to see a celebrity survived.
May15th
Made it out of Florida today. Happy to be out. We as a group decided not to head towards our little sanctuary in Ohio, and since we've decided to stay together it's unlikely we will ever go back. We've acquired another small camper which the group forced me to ride in since I can't be of much help. The ride is nice and I get to sleep in comfort. I am not used to this, but since I am not in 100% shape, I decided to stay in the camper.
We finished our trip out at a National Guard Armory in Alabama. Everything was cleaned out some time ago, but the structure is solid enough to stay in overnight. There was a small car lot right beside the building, but this to has been mostly cleaned out. All was left on the lot was an older Nissan Sentra 4 door and a small Mazda pickup. Both vehicles are road worthy so we fixed them up a bit and got them ready. Like I said they were fine, but doing a little checks when you have time is always a good idea.
Inside the armory we found nothing. Not even a cot or blanket. We are kind of figuring that the government closed this armory down, because there isn't anything here. It will make a great place to sleep for now, but not a place to stay for a long period of time.
May 16th
I have been out voted. We have decided to stay at the armory. It's a nice building, but every time I stop and try to settle bad things happen.
May 18th
The group found a nice stash of weapons, though not in the best of shape. I have been put on the job of getting them ready. It seems that as of late that I have slipped from the leadership role to a peon. Now normally i don't mind, but they are getting pissed at me. I try to find out what the problem is and they say nothing. I try to help and they tell me that I am not healthy enough to help out.
May 19th
Well against my doctors advice I got out of bed and left the camper. Everyone was shocked at first then tried to get me back into the camper. I told them that I was tired of sitting around. I asked where Breanna was. They had been telling me that she was helping to scout the area, but I found out that they executed her. They didn't feel comfortable with her around and decided as a group to kill her. I absolutely lost it. I was so outraged that I didn't realize that i had ripped my stitches out, but I did get some shots in before I fell.
I asked where they buried her and they said they left her lay. There were to many zombies around the area. Sara tried to convince me that Breanna was leading the zombies right to us, but Kyle showed me on his face that that was a total lie.
I let them get me back to bed and Kyle and Caroline joined me. I told the two of them that i was out of here and they said they wanted to leave to. We stole the camper early in the morning and were gone. I can't live with such betrayal. Sara looked me right in the face and lied to me. I was shocked that we got away so easily. I know that they let us go.
May 30th
This is where my journal ends. I have no reason to document my day to day, since it's filled with fishing and just simply surviving on nature. We did return to our little sanctuary and yes the winters will be cold we will manage just fine. My leg is growing stronger and Kyle and myself have started to build a small cabin. I am happy here, but can't help but wonder what life would of been like if I had just got to Brea a bit faster.
If I had found her before she became a zombie.
I am leaving this journal behind to hopefully help someone adjusting to the new world around us. Whether it be finding people you can trust or distrust or finding some safe havens. I hope this book helps you. I hope you can find joy in the fact that I saved alot of people, but kept two who mean alot to me. I was blessed by the Lord Almighty to save the ones that I can, but my body isn't what it needs to be.
In closing may the good Lord watch over you and all that I saved and all the ones i didn't reach in time. I am done zombie hunting I just want to be a good father and raise these two youngsters. I miss Brea. I miss my sister. I miss the last of my family.
Be strong
Jacob Hancock
Been resting for the past few days. Sara and myself have discovered we have alot in common and have found a mutual attraction for each other. She nursed me back to health and while she nursed me commented about all my battle scars. She told me that i was in rough shape. I could only look worse if i had been hit by a truck. I can honestly say that i am falling in love with her. The first time we kissed was like nothing I have ever felt in my life.
My mood has been greatly increased since Kyle and Caroline found us. They had been hiding out in an area house, like we were. They lost the camper when Kyle swerved to miss a car and hit a light post. He was going to fast. He said he wasn't, but he likes to go fast. Both are unharmed and well fed. Kyle has become one hell of a good survivalist. Sara was in shock when they ran up to me and hugged me. They both called me dad and after a few minutes of explaining Sara understood why. She was trying to do the math, Kyle was only 10 years younger than me.
We've set up a nice place here, but we all know it won't last. I want to head back north and the group all have their ideas where to head. We will likely figure it out, but it's more than likely that most of us will split up. Sara already said that she is going to go with me no matter where i go. She is not happy with my choice of Ohio, but after telling her about a little piece of paradise she is somewhat convinced.
Now for the weird news. I found Breanna. It's kinda hard to explain, but she has become a zombie. Just not your normal zombie. It seems that there is a way that if someone is infected that they don't fully change. She only has some of her memories, most of our childhood is gone to her. She doesn't even remember our parents. She still knows her paramedic skills, though no one will let her work on them. They say she is just to damn creepy. To be honest I can relate. It's hard to look into her eyes and not see anything in them. Her eyes are an off gray. She is defiantly my sister, since she remembers me. I have tried to work with her on her memories, but they simply appear to be gone. Part of her died and a part of her lived. It makes me cry a bit to see her this way. I know that more than likely I will have to eventually put her down, but till that time comes I am happy to have my sister back.
May 13th
We've decided to head out and I am taking Breanna with us. We have discovered that she can actually go into areas and scout out the zombie activity and report back to us. Zombies look at her as one of their own.
I can only walk with the help of crutches, so I am only at 50%. I don't have alot of strength, but I have gotten better the past few days. We are all in good spirits. The past few weeks have taken alot out of us, but we have fought back and have kicked ass.
May 14th
We found our first celebrity today. Avril Lavigne! She's been running with a small band of people and fighting to stay alive. Avril decided not to stay with us, but it was nice to see her. None of us really got all that excited about seeing her, so I think that kind of offended her. She's an ok singer, and not my kind of musician. I always looked at as a kind of teanie bopper wanna be rocker. Never really impressed me. Nice to see a celebrity survived.
May15th
Made it out of Florida today. Happy to be out. We as a group decided not to head towards our little sanctuary in Ohio, and since we've decided to stay together it's unlikely we will ever go back. We've acquired another small camper which the group forced me to ride in since I can't be of much help. The ride is nice and I get to sleep in comfort. I am not used to this, but since I am not in 100% shape, I decided to stay in the camper.
We finished our trip out at a National Guard Armory in Alabama. Everything was cleaned out some time ago, but the structure is solid enough to stay in overnight. There was a small car lot right beside the building, but this to has been mostly cleaned out. All was left on the lot was an older Nissan Sentra 4 door and a small Mazda pickup. Both vehicles are road worthy so we fixed them up a bit and got them ready. Like I said they were fine, but doing a little checks when you have time is always a good idea.
Inside the armory we found nothing. Not even a cot or blanket. We are kind of figuring that the government closed this armory down, because there isn't anything here. It will make a great place to sleep for now, but not a place to stay for a long period of time.
May 16th
I have been out voted. We have decided to stay at the armory. It's a nice building, but every time I stop and try to settle bad things happen.
May 18th
The group found a nice stash of weapons, though not in the best of shape. I have been put on the job of getting them ready. It seems that as of late that I have slipped from the leadership role to a peon. Now normally i don't mind, but they are getting pissed at me. I try to find out what the problem is and they say nothing. I try to help and they tell me that I am not healthy enough to help out.
May 19th
Well against my doctors advice I got out of bed and left the camper. Everyone was shocked at first then tried to get me back into the camper. I told them that I was tired of sitting around. I asked where Breanna was. They had been telling me that she was helping to scout the area, but I found out that they executed her. They didn't feel comfortable with her around and decided as a group to kill her. I absolutely lost it. I was so outraged that I didn't realize that i had ripped my stitches out, but I did get some shots in before I fell.
I asked where they buried her and they said they left her lay. There were to many zombies around the area. Sara tried to convince me that Breanna was leading the zombies right to us, but Kyle showed me on his face that that was a total lie.
I let them get me back to bed and Kyle and Caroline joined me. I told the two of them that i was out of here and they said they wanted to leave to. We stole the camper early in the morning and were gone. I can't live with such betrayal. Sara looked me right in the face and lied to me. I was shocked that we got away so easily. I know that they let us go.
May 30th
This is where my journal ends. I have no reason to document my day to day, since it's filled with fishing and just simply surviving on nature. We did return to our little sanctuary and yes the winters will be cold we will manage just fine. My leg is growing stronger and Kyle and myself have started to build a small cabin. I am happy here, but can't help but wonder what life would of been like if I had just got to Brea a bit faster.
If I had found her before she became a zombie.
I am leaving this journal behind to hopefully help someone adjusting to the new world around us. Whether it be finding people you can trust or distrust or finding some safe havens. I hope this book helps you. I hope you can find joy in the fact that I saved alot of people, but kept two who mean alot to me. I was blessed by the Lord Almighty to save the ones that I can, but my body isn't what it needs to be.
In closing may the good Lord watch over you and all that I saved and all the ones i didn't reach in time. I am done zombie hunting I just want to be a good father and raise these two youngsters. I miss Brea. I miss my sister. I miss the last of my family.
Be strong
Jacob Hancock